The
Thirteenth Tribe
The
Khazar Empire and its Heritage
by
Arthur Koestler
This
book traces the history of the ancient Khazar Empire, a major but
almost forgotten power in Eastern Europe, which in the Dark Ages
became converted to Judaism. Khazaria was finally wiped out by the
forces of Genghis Khan, but evidence indicates that the Khazars
themselves migrated to Poland and formed the cradle of Western Jewry
The
Khazars sway extended from the Black Sea to the Caspian, from
the Caucasus to the Volga, and they were instrumental in stopping
the Muslim onslaught against Byzantium, the eastern jaw of the gigantic
pincer movement that in the West swept across northern Africa and
into Spain.
In
the second part of this book, "The Heritage," Mr. Koestler
speculates about the ultimate faith of the Khazars and their impact
on the racial composition and social heritage of modern Jewry. He
produces a large body of meticulously detailed research in support
of a theory that sounds all the more convincing for the restraint
with which it is advanced. Yet should this theory be confirmed,
the term "anti-Semitism" would become void of meaning,
since, as Mr. Koestler writes, it is based "on a misapprehension
shared by both the killers and their victims. The story of the Khazar
Empire, as it slowly emerges from the past, begins to look like
the most cruel hoax which history has ever perpetrated."
ISBN 0-394-40284-7
PART ONE
RISE AND FALL OF
THE KHAZARS
"In
Khazaria, sheep, honey, and Jews exist in large quantities."
Muqaddasi,
Descriptio Imperii Moslemici (tenth century)
I
Rise
1
ABOUT
the time when Charlemagne was crowned Emperor of the West, the eastern
confines of Europe between the Caucasus and the Volga were ruled
by a Jewish state, known as the Khazar Empire. At the peak of its
power, from the seventh to the tenth centuries AD, it played a significant
part in shaping the destinies of mediaeval, and consequently of
modern, Europe. The Byzantine Emperor and historian, Constantine
Porphyrogenitus (913-959), must have been well aware of this when
he recorded in his treatise on court protocol that letters
addressed to the Pope in Rome, and similarly those to the Emperor
of the West, had a gold seal worth two solidi attached to them,
whereas messages to the King of the Khazars displayed a seal worth
three solidi. This was not flattery, but Realpolitik. "In
the period with which we are concerned," wrote Bury, "it
is probable that the Khan of the Khazars was of little less importance
in view of the imperial foreign policy than Charles the Great and
his successors." lThe country of the Khazars, a people of Turkish
stock, occupied a strategic key position at the vital gateway between
the Black Sea and the Caspian, where the great eastern powers of
the period confronted each other. It acted as a buffer protecting
Byzantium against invasions by the lusty barbarian tribesmen of
the northern steppes Bulgars, Magyars, Pechenegs, etc.
and, later, the Vikings and the Russians. But equally, or even more
important both from the point of view of Byzantine diplomacy and
of European history, is the fact that the Khazar armies effectively
blocked the Arab avalanche in its most devastating early stages,
and thus prevented the Muslim conquest of Eastern Europe. Professor
Dunlop of Columbia University, a leading authority on the history
of the Khazars, has given a concise summary of this decisive yet
virtually unknown episode:
The
Khazar country
lay across the natural line of advance of
the Arabs. Within a few years of the death of Muhammad (AD 632)
the armies of the Caliphate, sweeping northward through the wreckage
of two empires and carrying all before them, reached the great mountain
barrier of the Caucasus. This barrier once passed, the road lay
open to the lands of eastern Europe. As it was, on the line of the
Caucasus the Arabs met the forces of an organized military power
which effectively prevented them from extending their conquests
in this direction. The wars of the Arabs and the Khazars, which
lasted more than a hundred years, though little known, have thus
considerable historical importance. The Franks of Charles Martel
on the field of Tours turned the tide of Arab invasion. At about
the same time the threat to Europe in the east was hardly less acute.
The victorious Muslims were met and held by the forces of
the Khazar kingdom.
It can
scarcely be doubted that
but for the existence of the Khazars in the region north of the
Caucasus, Byzantium, the bulwark of European civilization in the
east, would have found itself outflanked by the Arabs, and the history
of Christendom and Islam might well have been very different from
what we know.
It
is perhaps not surprising, given these circumstances, that in 732
after a resounding Khazar victory over the Arabs the
future Emperor Constantine V married a Khazar princess. In due time
their son became the Emperor Leo IV, known as Leo the Khazar. lIronically,
the last battle in the war, AD 737, ended in a Khazar defeat. But
by that time the impetus of the Muslim Holy War was spent, the Caliphate
was rocked by internal dissensions, and the Arab invaders retraced
their steps across the Caucasus without having gained a permanent
foothold in the north, whereas the Khazars became more powerful
than they had previously been. lA few years later, probably AD 740,
the King, his court and the military ruling class embraced the Jewish
faith, and Judaism became the state religion of the Khazars. No
doubt their contemporaries were as astonished by this decision as
modern scholars were when they came across the evidence in the Arab,
Byzantine, Russian and Hebrew sources. One of the most recent comments
is to be found in a work by the Hungarian Marxist historian, Dr
Antal Bartha. His book on The Magyar Society in the Eighth and
Ninth Centuries has several chapters on the Khazars,
as during most of that period the Hungarians were ruled by them.
Yet their conversion to Judaism is discussed in a single paragraph,
with obvious embarrassment. It reads:
Our
investigations cannot go into problems pertaining to the history
of ideas, but we must call the readers attention to the matter
of the Khazar kingdoms state religion. It was the Jewish faith
which became the official religion of the ruling strata of society.
Needless to say, the acceptance of the Jewish faith as the state
religion of an ethnically non-Jewish people could be the subject
of interesting speculations. We shall, however, confine ourselves
to the remark that this official conversion in defiance of
Christian proselytizing by Byzantium, the Muslim influence from
the East, and in spite of the political pressure of these two powers
to a religion which had no support from any political power,
but was persecuted by nearly all has come as a surprise to
all historians concerned with the Khazars, and cannot be considered
as accidental, but must be regarded as a sign of the independent
policy pursued by that kingdom.
Which
leaves us only slightly more bewildered than before. Yet whereas
the sources differ in minor detail, the major facts are beyond dispute.
lWhat is in dispute is the fate of the Jewish Khazars after the
destruction of their empire, in the twelfth or thirteenth century.
On this problem the sources are scant, but various late mediaeval
Khazar settlements are mentioned in the Crimea, in the Ukraine,
in Hungary, Poland and Lithuania. The general picture that emerges
from these fragmentary pieces of information is that of a migration
of Khazar tribes and communities into those regions of Eastern Europe
mainly Russia and Poland where, at the dawn of the
Modern Age, the greatest concentrations of Jews were found. This
has lead several historians to conjecture that a substantial part,
and perhaps the majority of eastern Jews and hence of world
Jewry might be of Khazar, and not of Semitic Origin. lThe
far-reaching implications of this hypothesis may explain the great
caution exercised by historians in approaching this subject
if they do not avoid it altogether. Thus in the 1973 edition of
the Encyclopaedia Judaica the article "Khazars"
is signed by Dunlop, but there is a separate section dealing with
"Khazar Jews after the Fall of the Kingdom", signed by
the editors, and written with the obvious intent to avoid upsetting
believers in the dogma of the Chosen Race:
The
Turkish-speaking Karaites [a fundamentalist Jewish sect] of the
Crimea, Poland, and elsewhere have affirmed a connection with the
Khazars, which is perhaps confirmed by evidence from folklore and
anthropology as well as language. There seems to be a considerable
amount of evidence attesting to the continued presence in Europe
of descendants of the Khazars.
How
important, in quantitative terms, is that "presence" of
the Caucasian sons of Japheth in the tents of Shem? One of the most
radical propounders of the hypothesis concerning the Khazar origins
of Jewry is the Professor of Mediaeval Jewish History at Tel Aviv
University, A. N. Poliak. His book Khazaria (in Hebrew) was
published in 1944 in Tel Aviv, and a second edition in 1951.
In his introduction he writes that the facts demand
a
new approach, both to the problem of the relations between the Khazar
Jewry and other Jewish communities, and to the question of how far
we can go in regarding this [Khazar] Jewry as the nucleus of the
large Jewish settlement in EasternEurope.
The descendants
of this settlement those who stayed where they were, those
who emigrated to the United States and to other countries, and those
who went to Israel constitute now the large majority of world
Jewry.
This
was written before the full extent of the holocaust was known, but
that does not alter the fact that the large majority of surviving
Jews in the world is of Eastern European and thus perhaps
mainly of Khazar origin. If so, this would mean that their
ancestors came not from the Jordan but from the Volga, not from
Canaan but from the Caucasus, once believed to be the cradle of
the Aryan race; and that genetically they are more closely related
to the Hun, Uigur and Magyar tribes than to the seed of Abraham,
Isaac and Jacob. Should this turn out to be the case, then the term
"anti-Semitism" would become void of meaning, based on
a misapprehension shared by both the killers and their victims.
The story of the Khazar Empire, as it slowly emerges from the past,
begins to look like the most cruel hoax which history has ever perpetrated.
2
"Attila
was, after all, merely the king of a kingdom of tents. His state
passed away whereas the despised city of Constantinople remained
a power. The tents vanished, the towns remained. The Hun state was
a whirlwind.
" lThus Cassel, a nineteenth-century orientalist,
implying that the Khazars shared, for similar reasons, a similar
fate. Yet the Hun presence on the European scene lasted a mere eighty
years, whereas the kingdom of the Khazars held its own for the best
part of four centuries. They too lived chiefly in tents, but they
also had large urban settlements, and were in the process of transformation
from a tribe of nomadic warriors into a nation of farmers, cattle-breeders,
fishermen, vine-growers, traders and skilled craftsmen. Soviet archaeologists
have unearthed evidence for a relatively advanced civilization which
was altogether different from the "Hun whirlwind". They
found the traces of villages extending over several miles, with
houses connected by galleries to huge cattlesheds, sheep-pens and
stables (these measured 3-3½ x 10-14 metres and were supported by
columns. Some remaining ox-ploughs showed remarkable craftsmanship;
so did the preserved artefacts buckles, clasps, ornamental
saddle plates. lOf particular interest were the foundations, sunk
into the ground, of houses built in a circular shape. According
to the Soviet archaeologists, these were found all over the territories
inhabited by the Khazars, and were of an earlier date than their
"normal", rectangular buildings. Obviously the round-houses
symbolize the transition from portable, dome-shaped tents to permanent
dwellings, from the nomadic to a settled, or rather semi-settled,
existence. For the contemporary Arab sources tell us that the Khazars
only stayed in their towns including even their capital,
Itil during the winter; come spring, they packed their tents,
left their houses and sallied forth with their sheep or cattle into
the steppes, or camped in their cornfields or vineyards. lThe excavations
also showed that the kingdom was, during its later period, surrounded
by an elaborate chain of fortifications, dating from the eighth
and ninth centuries, which protected its northern frontiers facing
the open steppes. These fortresses formed a rough semi-circular
arc from the Crimea (which the Khazars ruled for a time) across
the lower reaches of the Donetz and the Don to the Volga; while
towards the south they were protected by the Caucasus, to the west
by the Black Sea, and to the east by the "Khazar Sea",
the Caspian. However, the northern chain of fortifications marked
merely an inner ring, protecting the stable core of the Khazar country;
the actual boundaries of their rule over the tribes of the north
fluctuated according to the fortunes of war. At the peak of their
power they controlled or exacted tribute from some thirty different
nations and tribes inhabiting the vast territories between the Caucasus,
the Aral Sea, the Ural Mountains, the town of Kiev and the Ukrainian
steppes. The people under Khazar suzerainty included the Bulgars,
Burtas, Ghuzz, Magyars (Hungarians), the Gothic and Greek colonies
of the Crimea, and the Slavonic tribes in the north-western woodlands.
Beyond these extended dominions, Khazar armies also raided Georgia
and Armenia and penetrated into the Arab Caliphate as far as Mosul.
In the words of the Soviet archaeologist M. I. Artamonov:
Until
the ninth century, the Khazars had no rivals to their supremacy
in the regions north of the Black Sea and the adjoining steppe and
forest regions of the Dnieper. The Khazars were the supreme masters
of the southern half of Eastern Europe for a century and a hall,
and presented a mighty bulwark, blocking the Ural-Caspian gateway
from Asia into Europe. During this whole period, they held back
the onslaught of the nomadic tribes from the East.
Taking
a birds-eye view of the history of the great nomadic empires
of the East, the Khazar kingdom occupies an intermediary position
in time, size, and degree of civilization between the Hun and Avar
Empires which preceded, and the Mongol Empire that succeeded it.
3
But
who were these remarkable people remarkable as much by their
power and achievements as by their conversion to a religion of outcasts?
The descriptions that have come down to us originate in hostile
sources, and cannot be taken at face value. "As to the Khazars,"
an Arab chronicler writes, "they are to the north of the inhabited
earth towards the 7th clime, having over their heads the constellation
of the Plough. Their land is cold and wet. Accordingly their complexions
are white, their eyes blue, their hair flowing and predominantly
reddish, their bodies large and their natures cold. Their general
aspect is wild." lAfter a century of warfare, the Arab writer
obviously had no great sympathy for the Khazars. Nor had the Georgian
or Armenian scribes, whose countries, of a much older culture, had
been repeatedly devastated by Khazar horsemen. A Georgian chronicle,
echoing an ancient tradition, identifies them with the hosts of
Gog and Magog "wild men with hideous faces and the manners
of wild beasts, eaters of blood". An Armenian writer refers
to "the horrible multitude of Khazars with insolent, broad,
lashless faces and long falling hair, like women". Lastly,
the Arab geographer Istakhri, one of the main Arab sources, has
this to say: "The Khazars do not resemble the Turks. They are
black-haired, and are of two kinds, one called the Kara-Khazars,
[Black Khazars] who are swarthy verging on deep black as if they
were a kind of Indian, and a white kind [Ak-Khazars], who are strikingly
handsome." lThis is more flattering, but only adds to the confusion.
For it was customary among Turkish peoples to refer to the ruling
classes or clans as "white", to the lower strata as "black".
Thus there is no reason to believe that the "White Bulgars"
were whiter than the "Black Bulgars", or that the "White
Huns" (the Ephtalites) who invaded India and Persia in the
fifth and sixth centuries were of fairer skin than the other Hun
tribes which invaded Europe. Istakhris black-skinned Khazars
as much else in his and his colleagues writings
were based on hearsay and legend; and we are none the wiser regarding
the Khazars physical appearance, or their ethnic Origins.
lThe last question can only be answered in a vague and general way.
But it is equally frustrating to inquire into the origins of the
Huns, Alans, Avars, Bulgars, Magyars, Bashkirs, Burtas, Sabirs,
Uigurs, Saragurs, Onogurs, Utigurs, Kutrigurs, Tarniaks, Kotragars,
Khabars, Zabenders, Pechenegs, Ghuzz, Kumans, Kipchaks, and dozens
of other tribes or people who at one time or another in the lifetime
of the Khazar kingdom passed through the turnstiles of those migratory
playgrounds. Even the Huns, of whom we know much more, are of uncertain
origin; their name is apparently derived from the Chinese Hiung-nu,
which designates warlike nomads in general, while other nations
applied the name Hun in a similarly indiscriminate way to nomadic
hordes of all kinds, including the "White Huns" mentioned
above, the Sabirs, Magyars and Khazars. lIn the first century AD,
the Chinese drove these disagreeable Hun neighbours westward, and
thus started one of those periodic avalanches which swept for many
centuries from Asia towards the West. From the fifth century onward,
many of these westward-bound tribes were called by the generic name
of "Turks". The term is also supposed to be of Chinese
origin (apparently derived from the name of a hill) and was subsequently
used to refer to all tribes who spoke languages with certain common
characteristics the "Turkic" language group. Thus
the term Turk, in the sense in which it was used by mediaeval writers
and often also by modern ethnologists refers primarily
to language and not to race. In this sense the Huns and Khazars
were "Turkic" people. The Khazar language was supposedly
a Chuvash dialect of Turkish, which still survives in the Autonomous
Chuvash Soviet Republic, between the Volga and the Sura. The Chuvash
people are actually believed to be descendants of the Bulgars, who
spoke a dialect similar to the Khazars. But all these connections
are rather tenuous, based on the more or less speculative deductions
of oriental philologists. All we can say with safety is that the
Khazars were a "Turkic" tribe, who erupted from the Asian
steppes, probably in the fifth century of our era. lThe origin of
the name Khazar, and the modern derivations to which it gave rise,
has also been the subject of much ingenious speculation. Most likely
the word is derived from the Turkish root gaz, "to wander",
and simply means "nomad". Of greater interest to the non-specialist
are some alleged modern derivations from it: among them the Russian
Cossack and the Hungarian Huszar both signifying martial
horsemen; and also the German Ketzer heretic, i.e.,
Jew. If these derivations are correct, they would show that the
Khazars had a considerable impact on the imagination of a variety
of peoples in the Middle Ages.
4
Some
Persian and Arab chronicles provide an attractive combination of
legend and gossip column. They may start with the Creation and end
with stop-press titbits. Thus Yakubi, a ninth-century Arab historian,
traces the origin of the Khazars back to Japheth, third son of Noah.
The Japheth motive recurs frequently in the literature, while other
legends connect them with Abraham or Alexander the Great. lOne of
the earliest factual references to the Khazars occurs in a Syriac
chronicle by "Zacharia Rhetor", dating from the middle
of the sixth century. It mentions the Khazars in a list of people
who inhabit the region of the Caucasus. Other sources indicate that
they were already much in evidence a century earlier, and intimately
connected with the Huns. In AD 448, the Byzantine Emperor Theodosius
II sent an embassy to Attila which included a famed rhetorician
by name of Priscus. He kept a minute account not only of the diplomatic
negotiations, but also of the court intrigues and goings-on in Attilas
sumptuous banqueting hall he was in fact the perfect gossip
columnist, and is still one of the main sources of information about
Hun customs and habits. But Priscus also has anecdotes to tell about
a people subject to the Huns whom he calls Akatzirs that
is, very likely, the Ak-Khazars, or "White" Khazars (as
distinct from the "Black" Kara-Khazars). The Byzantine
Emperor, Priscus tells us, tried to win this warrior race over to
his side, but the greedy Khazar chieftain, named Karidach, considered
the bribe offered to him inadequate, and sided with the Huns. Attila
defeated Karidachs rival chieftains, installed him as the
sole ruler of the Akatzirs, and invited him to visit his court.
Karidach thanked him profusely for the invitation, and went on to
say that "it would be too hard on a mortal man to look into
the face of a god. For, as one cannot stare into the suns
disc, even less could one look into the face of the greatest god
without suffering injury." Attila must have been pleased, for
he confirmed Karidach in his rule. lPriscuss chronicle confirms
that the Khazars appeared on the European scene about the middle
of the fifth century as a people under Hunnish sovereignty, and
may be regarded, together with the Magyars and other tribes, as
a later offspring of Attilas horde.
5
The
collapse of the Hun Empire after Attilas death left a power-vacuum
in Eastern Europe, through which once more, wave after wave of nomadic
hordes swept from east to west, prominent among them the Uigurs
and Avars. The Khazars during most of this period seemed to be happily
occupied with raiding the rich trans-Caucasian regions of Georgia
and Armenia, and collecting precious plunder. During the second
half of the sixth century they became the dominant force among the
tribes north of the Caucasus. A number of these tribes the
Sabirs, Saragurs, Samandars, Balanjars, etc. are from this
date onward no longer mentioned by name in the sources: they had
been subdued or absorbed by the Khazars. The toughest resistance,
apparently, was offered by the powerful Bulgars. But they too were
crushingly defeated (circa 641), and as a result the nation
split into two: some of them migrated westward to the Danube, into
the region of modern Bulgaria, others north-eastward to the middle
Volga, the latter remaining under Khazar suzerainty. We shall frequently
encounter both Danube Bulgars and Volga Bulgars in the course of
this narrative. lBut before becoming a sovereign state, the Khazars
still had to serve their apprenticeship under another short-lived
power, the so-called West Turkish Empire, or Turkut kingdom. It
was a confederation of tribes, held together by a ruler: the Kagan
or Khagan a title which the Khazar rulers too were subsequently
to adopt. This first Turkish state if one may call it that
lasted for a century (circa 550-650) and then fell apart,
leaving hardly any trace. However, it was only after the establishment
of this kingdom that the name "Turk" was used to apply
to a specific nation, as distinct from other Turkic-speaking peoples
like the Khazars and Bulgars. lThe Khazars had been under Hun tutelage,
then under Turkish tutelage. After the eclipse of the Turks in the
middle of the seventh century it was their turn to rule the "Kingdom
of the North", as the Persians and Byzantines came to call
it. According to one tradition, the great Persian King Khusraw (Chosroes)
Anushirwan (the Blessed) had three golden guest-thrones in his palace,
reserved for the Emperors of Byzantium, China and of the Khazars.
No state visits from these potentates materialized, and the golden
thrones if they existed must have served a purely
symbolic purpose. But whether fact or legend, the story fits in
well with Emperor Constantines official account of the triple
gold seal assigned by the Imperial Chancery to the ruler of the
Khazars.
6
Thus
during the first few decades of the seventh century, just before
the Muslim hurricane was unleashed from Arabia, the Middle East
was dominated by a triangle of powers: Byzantium, Persia, and the
West Turkish Empire. The first two of these had been waging intermittent
war against each other for a century, and both seemed on the verge
of collapse; in the sequel, Byzantium recovered, but the Persian
kingdom was soon to meet its doom, and the Khazars were actually
in on the kill. lThey were still nominally under the suzerainty
of the West Turkish kingdom, within which they represented the strongest
effective force, and to which they were soon to succeed; accordingly,
in 627, the Roman Emperor Heraclius concluded a military alliance
with the Khazars the first of several to follow in
preparing his decisive campaign against Persia. There are several
versions of the role played by the Khazars in that campaign which
seems to have been somewhat inglorious but the principal
facts are well established. The Khazars provided Heraclius with
40000 horsemen under a chieftain named Ziebel, who participated
in the advance into Persia, but then presumably fed up with
the cautious strategy of the Greeks turned back to lay siege
on Tiflis; this was unsuccessful, but the next year they again joined
forces with Heraclius, took the Georgian capital, and returned with
rich plunder. Gibbon has given a colourful description (based on
Theophanes) of the first meeting between the Roman Emperor and the
Khazar chieftain.
...To
the hostile league of Chosroes with the Avars, the Roman emperor
opposed the useful and honourable alliance of the Turks. At his
liberal invitation, the horde of Chozars transported their tents
from the plains of the Volga to the mountains of Georgia; Heraclius
received them in the neighbourhood of Tiflis, and the khan with
his nobles dismounted from their horses, if we may credit the Greeks,
and fell prostrate on the ground, to adore the purple of the Caesar.
Such voluntary homage and important aid were entitled to the warmest
acknowledgements; and the emperor, taking off his own diadem, placed
it on the head of the Turkish prince, whom he saluted with a tender
embrace and the appellation of son. After a sumptuous banquet, he
presented Ziebel with the plate and ornaments, the gold, the gems,
and the silk, which had been used at the Imperial table, and, with
his own hand, distributed rich jewels and earrings to his new allies.
In a secret interview, he produced the portrait of his daughter
Eudocia, condescended to flatter the barbarian with the promise
of a fair and august bride, and obtained an immediate succour of
forty thousand horse
Eudocia
(or Epiphania) was the only daughter of Heraclius by his first wife.
The promise to give her in marriage to the "Turk" indicates
once more the high value set by the Byzantine Court on the Khazar
alliance. However, the marriage came to naught because Ziebel died
while Eudocia and her suite were on their way to him. There is also
an ambivalent reference in Theophanes to the effect that Ziebel
"presented his son, a beardless boy" to the Emperor
as a quid pro quo? lThere is another picturesque passage
in an Armenian chronicle, quoting the text of what might be called
an Order of Mobilization issued by the Khazar ruler for the second
campaign against Persia: it was addressed to "all tribes and
peoples [under Khazar authority], inhabitants of the mountains and
the plains, living under roofs or the open sky, having their heads
shaved or wearing their hair long". lThis gives us a first
intimation of the heterogeneous ethnic mosaic that was to compose
the Khazar Empire. The "real Khazars" who ruled it were
probably always a minority as the Austrians were in the Austro-Hungarian
monarchy.
7
The
Persian state never recovered from the crushing defeat inflicted
on it by Emperor Heraclius in 627. There was a revolution; the King
was slain by his own son who, in his turn, died a few months later;
a child was elevated to the throne, and after ten years of anarchy
and chaos the first Arab armies to erupt on the scene delivered
the coup de grâce to the Sassanide Empire. At about the same
time, the West Turkish confederation dissolved into its tribal components.
A new triangle of powers replaced the previous one: the Islamic
Caliphate Christian Byzantium and the newly emerged Khazar
Kingdom of the North. It fell to the latter to bear the brunt of
the Arab attack in its initial stages, and to protect the plains
of Eastern Europe from the invaders. lIn the first twenty years
of the Hegira Mohammeds flight to Medina in 622, with
which the Arab calendar starts the Muslims had conquered
Persia, Syria, Mesopotamia, Egypt, and surrounded the Byzantine
heartland (the present-day Turkey) in a deadly semi-circle, which
extended from the Mediterranean to the Caucasus and the southern
shores of the Caspian. The Caucasus was a formidable natural obstacle,
but no more forbidding than the Pyrenees; and it could be negotiated
by the pass of Dariel or bypassed through the defile of Darband,
along the Caspian shore. lThis fortified defile, called by the Arabs
Bab al Abwab, the Gate of Gates, was a kind of historic turnstile
through which the Khazars and other marauding tribes had from time
immemorial attacked the countries of the south and retreated again.
Now it was the turn of the Arabs. Between 642 and 652 they repeatedly
broke through the Darband Gate and advanced deep into Khazaria,
attempting to capture Balanjar, the nearest town, and thus secure
a foothold on the European side of the Caucasus. They were beaten
back on every occasion in this first phase of the Arab-Khazar war;
the last time in 652, in a great battle in which both sides used
artillery (catapults and ballistae). Four thousand Arabs were killed,
including their commander, Abdal-Rahman ibn-Rabiah; the rest fled
in disorder across the mountains. lFor the next thirty or forty
years the Arabs did not attempt any further incursions into the
Khazar stronghold. Their main attacks were now aimed at Byzantium.
On several occasions they laid siege to Constantinople by land and
by sea; had they been able to outflank the capital across the Caucasus
and round the Black Sea, the fate of the Roman Empire would probably
have been sealed. The Khazars, in the meantime, having subjugated
the Bulgars and Magyars, completed their western expansion into
the Ukraine and the Crimea. But these were no longer haphazard raids
to amass booty and prisoners; they were wars of conquest, incorporating
the conquered people into an empire with a stable administration,
ruled by the mighty Kagan, who appointed his provincial governors
to administer and levy taxes in the conquered territories. At the
beginning of the eighth century their state was sufficiently consolidated
for the Khazars to take the offensive against the Arabs. lFrom a
distance of more than a thousand years, the period of intermittent
warfare that followed (the so-called second Arab war",
722-37) looks like a series of tedious episodes on a local scale,
following the same, repetitive pattern: the Khazar cavalry in their
heavy armour breaking through the pass of Dariel or the Gate of
Darband into the Caliphs domains to the south; followed by
Arab counter-thrusts through the same pass or the defile, towards
the Volga and back again. Looking thus through the wrong end of
the telescope, one is reminded of the old jingle about the noble
Duke of York who had ten thousand men; "he marched them up
to the top of the hill. And he marched them down again." In
fact, the Arab sources (though they often exaggerate) speak of armies
of 100000, even of 300000, men engaged on either side probably
outnumbering the armies which decided the fate of the Western world
at the battle of Tours about the same time. lThe death-defying fanaticism
which characterized these wars is illustrated by episodes such as
the suicide by fire of a whole Khazar town as an alternative to
surrender; the poisoning of the water supply of Bab al Abwab by
an Arab general; or by the traditional exhortation which would halt
the rout of a defeated Arab army and make it fight to the last man:
"To the Garden, Muslims, not the Fire" the joys
of Paradise being assured to every Muslim soldier killed in the
Holy War. lAt one stage during these fifteen years of fighting the
Khazars overran Georgia and Armenia, inflicted a total defeat on
the Arab army in the battle of Ardabil (AD 730) and advanced as
far as Mosul and Dyarbakir, more than half-way to Damascus, capital
of the Caliphate. But a freshly raised Muslim army stemmed the tide,
and the Khazars retreated homewards across the mountains. The next
year Maslamah ibn-Abd-al-Malik, most famed Arab general of his time,
who had formerly commanded the siege of Constantinople, took Balanjar
and even got as far as Samandar, another large Khazar town further
north. But once more the invaders were unable to establish a permanent
garrison, and once more they were forced to retreat across the Caucasus.
The sigh of relief experienced in the Roman Empire assumed a tangible
form through another dynastic alliance, when the heir to the throne
was married to a Khazar princess, whose son was to rule Byzantium
as Leo the Khazar. lThe last Arab campaign was led by the future
Caliph Marwan II, and ended in a Pyrrhic victory. Marwan made an
offer of alliance to the Khazar Kagan, then attacked by surprise
through both passes. The Khazar army, unable to recover from the
initial shock, retreated as far as the Volga. The Kagan was forced
to ask for terms; Marwan, in accordance with the routine followed
in other conquered countries, requested the Kagans conversion
to the True Faith. The Kagan complied, but his conversion to Islam
must have been an act of lip-service, for no more is heard of the
episode in the Arab or Byzantine sources in contrast to the
lasting effects of the establishment of Judaism as the state religion
which took place a few years later. Content with the results achieved,
Marwan bid farewell to Khazaria and marched his army back to Transcaucasia
without leaving any garrison, governor or administrative
apparatus behind. On the contrary, a short time later he requested
terms for another alliance with the Khazars against the rebellious
tribes of the south. lIt had been a narrow escape. The reasons which
prompted Marwans apparent magnanimity are a matter of conjecture
as so much else in this bizarre chapter of history. Perhaps
the Arabs realized that, unlike the relatively civilized Persians,
Armenians or Georgians, these ferocious Barbarians of the North
could not be ruled by a Muslim puppet prince and a small garrison.
Yet Marwan needed every man of his army to quell major rebellions
in Syria and other parts of the Omayad Caliphate, which was in the
process of breaking up. Marwan himself was the chief commander in
the civil wars that followed, and became in 744 the last of the
Omayad Caliphs (only to be assassinated six years later when the
Caliphate passed to the Abbasid dynasty). Given this background,
Marwan was simply not in a position to exhaust his resources by
further wars with the Khazars. He had to content himself with teaching
them a lesson which would deter them from further incursions across
the Caucasus. lThus the gigantic Muslim pincer movement across the
Pyrenees in the west and across the Caucasus into Eastern Europe
was halted at both ends about the same time. As Charles Martels
Franks saved Gaul and Western Europe, so the Khazars saved the eastern
approaches to the Volga, the Danube, and the East Roman Empire itself.
On this point at least, the Soviet archaeologist and historian,
Artamonov, and the American historian, Dunlop, are in full agreement.
I have already quoted the latter to the effect that but for the
Khazars, "Byzantium, the bulwark of European civilization to
the East, would have found itself outflanked by the Arabs",
and that history might have taken a different course. lArtamonov
is of the same opinion:
Khazaria
was the first feudal state in Eastern Europe, which ranked with
the Byzantine Empire and the Arab Caliphate.
It was only due
to the powerful Khazar attacks, diverting the tide of the Arab armies
to the Caucasus, that Byzantium withstood them.
Lastly,
the Professor of Russian History in the University of Oxford, Dimitry
Obolensky: "The main contribution of the Khazars to world history
was their success in holding the line of the Caucasus against the
northward onslaught of the Arabs." lMarwan was not only the
last Arab general to attack the Khazars, he was also the last Caliph
to pursue an expansionist policy devoted, at least in theory, to
the ideal of making Islam triumph all over the world. With the Abbasid
caliphs the wars of conquest ceased, the revived influence of the
old Persian culture created a mellower climate, and eventually gave
rise to the splendours of Baghdad under Harun al Rashid.
8
During
the long lull between the first and second Arab wars, the Khazars
became involved in one of the more lurid episodes of Byzantine history,
characteristic of the times, and of the role the Khazars played
in it. lIn AD 685 Justinian II, Rhinotmetus, became East Roman Emperor
at the age of sixteen. Gibbon, in his inimitable way, has drawn
the youths portrait:
His
passions were strong; his understanding was feeble; and he was intoxicated
with a foolish pride.
His favourite ministers were two beings
the least susceptible of human sympathy, a eunuch and a monk; the
former corrected the emperors mother with a scourge, the latter
suspended the insolvent tributaries, with their heads downwards,
over a slow and smoky fire.
After
ten years of intolerable misrule there was a revolution, and the
new Emperor, Leontius, ordered Justinians mutilation and banishment:
The
amputation of his nose, perhaps of his tongue, was imperfectly performed;
the happy flexibility of the Greek language could impose the name
of Rhinotmetus ("Cut-off Nose"); and the mutilated tyrant
was banished to Chersonae in Crim-Tartary, a lonely settlement where
corn, wine and oil were imported as foreign luxuries. lDuring his
exile in Cherson, Justinian kept plotting to regain his throne.
After three years he saw his chances improving when, back in Byzantium,
Leontius was de-throned and also had his nose cut off. Justinian
escaped from Cherson into the Khazar-ruled town of Doros in the
Crimea and had a meeting with the Kagan of the Khazars, King Busir
or Bazir. The Kagan must have welcomed the opportunity of putting
his fingers into the rich pie of Byzantine dynastic policies, for
he formed an alliance with Justinian and gave him his sister in
marriage. This sister, who was baptized by the name of Theodora,
and later duly crowned, seems to have been the only decent person
in this series of sordid intrigues, and to bear genuine love for
her noseless husband (who was still only in his early thirties).
The couple and their band of followers were now moved to the town
of Phanagoria (the present Taman) on the eastern shore of the strait
of Kerch, which had a Khazar governor. Here they made preparations
for the invasion of Byzantium with the aid of the Khazar armies
which King Busir had apparently promised. But the envoys of the
new Emperor, Tiberias III, persuaded Busir to change his mind, by
offering him a rich reward in gold if he delivered Justinian, dead
or alive, to the Byzantines. King Busir accordingly gave orders
to two of his henchmen, named Papatzes and Balgitres, to assassinate
his brother-in-law. But faithful Theodora got wind of the plot and
warned her husband. Justinian invited Papatzes and Balgitres separately
to his quarters, and strangled each in turn with a cord. Then he
took ship, sailed across the Black Sea into the Danube estuary,
and made a new alliance with a powerful Bulgar tribe. Their king,
Terbolis, proved for the time being more reliable than the Khazar
Kagan, for in 704 he provided Justinian with 15000 horsemen to attack
Constantinople. The Byzantines had, after ten years, either forgotten
the darker sides of Justinians former rule, or else found
their present ruler even more intolerable, for they promptly rose
against Tiberias and reinstated Justinian on the throne. The Bulgar
King was rewarded with "a heap of gold coin which he measured
with his Scythian whip" and went home (only to get involved
in a new war against Byzantium a few years later). lJustinians
second reign (704-711) proved even worse than the first; "he
considered the axe, the cord and the rack as the only instruments
of royalty". He became mentally unbalanced, obsessed with hatred
against the inhabitants of Cherson, where he had spent most of the
bitter years of his exile, and sent an expedition against the town.
Some of Chersons leading citizens were burnt alive, others
drowned, and many prisoners taken, but this was not enough to assuage
Justinians lust for revenge, for he sent a second expedition
with orders to raze the city to the ground. However, this time his
troops were halted by a mighty Khazar army; whereupon Justinians
representative in the Crimea, a certain Bardanes, changed sides
and joined the Khazars. The demoralized Byzantine expeditionary
force abjured its allegiance to Justinian and elected Bardanes as
Emperor, under the name of Philippicus. But since Philippicus was
in Khazar hands, the insurgents had to pay a heavy ransom to the
Kagan to get their new Emperor back. When the expeditionary force
returned to Constantinople, Justinian and his son were assassinated
and Philippicus, greeted as a liberator, was installed on the throne
only to be deposed and blinded a couple of years later. lThe point
of this gory tale is to show the influence which the Khazars at
this stage exercised over the destinies of the East Roman Empire
in addition to their role as defenders of the Caucasian bulwark
against the Muslims. Bardanes-Philippicus was an emperor of the
Khazars making, and the end of Justinians reign of terror
was brought about by his brother-in-law, the Kagan. To quote Dunlop:
"It does not seem an exaggeration to say that at this juncture
the Khaquan was able practically to give a new ruler to the Greek
empire."
9
From
the chronological point of view, the next event to be discussed
should be the conversion of the Khazars to Judaism, around AD 740.
But to see that remarkable event in its proper perspective, one
should have at least some sketchy idea of the habits, customs and
everyday life among the Khazars prior to the conversion. lAlas,
we have no lively eyewitness reports, such as Priscuss description
of Attilas court. What we do have are mainly second-hand accounts
and compilations by Byzantine and Arab chroniclers, which are rather
schematic and fragmentary with two exceptions. One is a letter,
purportedly from a Khazar king, to be discussed in Chapter 2; the
other is a travelogue by an observant Arab traveller, Ibn Fadlan,
who like Priscus was a member of a diplomatic mission
from a civilized court to the Barbarians of the North. lThe court
was that of the Caliph al Muktadir, and the diplomatic mission travelled
from Baghdad through Persia and Bukhara to the land of the Volga
Bulgars. The official pretext for this grandiose expedition was
a letter of invitation from the Bulgar king, who asked the Caliph
(a) for religious instructors to convert his people to Islam, and
(b) to build him a fortress which would enable him to defy his overlord,
the King of the Khazars. The invitation which was no doubt
prearranged by earlier diplomatic contacts also provided
an opportunity to create goodwill among the various Turkish tribes
inhabiting territories through which the mission had to pass, by
preaching the message of the Koran and distributing huge amounts
of gold bakhshish. lThe opening paragraphs of our travellers
account read:
This
is the book of Ahmad ibn-Fadlan ibn-al-Abbas, ibn-Rasid, ibn-Hammad,
an official in the service of [General] Muhammed ibn-Sulayman, the
ambassador of [Caliph] al Muktadir to the King of the Bulgars, in
which he relates what he saw in the land of the Turks, the Khazars,
the Rus, the Bulgars, the Bashkirs and others, their varied kinds
of religion, the histories of their kings, and their conduct in
many walks of life. lThe letter of the King of the Bulgars reached
the Commander of the Faithful, al Muktadir; he asked him therein
to send him someone to give him religious instruction and acquaint
him with the laws of Islam, to build him a mosque and a pulpit so
that he may carry out his mission of converting the people all over
his country; he also entreated the Caliph to build him a fortress
to defend himself against hostile kings. Everything that the King
asked for was granted by the Caliph. I was chosen to read the Caliphs
message to the King, to hand over the gifts the Caliph sent him,
and to supervise the work of the teachers and interpreters of the
Law.
[There follow some details about the financing of the
mission and names of participants.] And so we started on Thursday
the 11th Safar of the year 309 [June 21, AD 921] from the City of
Peace [Baghdad, capital of the Caliphate].
The
date of the expedition, it will he noted, is much later than the
events described in the previous section. But as far as the customs
and institutions of the Khazars pagan neighbours are concerned,
this probably makes not much difference; and the glimpses we get
of the life of these nomadic tribes convey at least some idea of
what life among the Khazars may have been during that earlier period
before the conversion when they adhered to a form
of Shamanism similar to that still practised by their neighbours
in Ibn Fadlans time. lThe progress of the mission was slow
and apparently uneventful until they reached Khwarizm, the border
province of the Caliphate south of the Sea of Aral. Here the governor
in charge of the province tried to stop them from proceeding further
by arguing that between his country and the kingdom of the Bulgars
there were "a thousand tribes of disbelievers" who were
sure to kill them. In fact his attempts to disregard the Caliphs
instructions to let the mission pass might have been due to other
motives: he realized that the mission was indirectly aimed against
the Khazars, with whom he maintained a flourishing trade and friendly
relations. In the end, however, he had to give in, and the mission
was allowed to proceed to Gurganj on the estuary of the Amu-Darya.
Here they hibernated for three months, because of the intense cold
a factor which looms large in many Arab travellers
tales:
The
river was frozen for three months, we looked at the landscape and
thought that the gates of the cold Hell had been opened for us.
Verily I saw that the market place and the streets were totally
empty because of the cold.
Once, when I came out of the bath
and got home, I saw that my beard had frozen into a lump of ice,
and I had to thaw it in front of the fire. I stayed for some days
in a house which was inside of another house [compound?] and in
which there stood a Turkish felt tent, and I lay inside the tent
wrapped in clothes and furs, but nevertheless my cheeks often froze
to the cushion.
Around
the middle of February the thaw set in. The mission arranged to
join a mighty caravan of 5000 men and 3000 pack animals to cross
the northern steppes, and bought the necessary supplies: camels,
skin boats made of camel hides for crossing rivers, bread, millet
and spiced meat for three months. The natives warned them about
the even more frightful cold in the north, and advised them what
clothes to wear:
So
each of us put on a Kurtak, [camisole] over that a woollen Kaftan,
over that a buslin, [fur-lined coat] over that a burka [fur coat];
and a fur cap, under which only the eyes could be seen; a simple
pair of underpants, and a lined pair, and over them the trousers;
house shoes of kaymuht [shagreen leather] and over these also another
pair of boots; and when one of us mounted a camel, he was unable
to move because of his clothes.
Ibn
Fadlan, the fastidious Arab, liked neither the climate nor the people
of Khwarizm:
They
are, in respect of their language and constitution, the most repulsive
of men. Their language is like the chatter of starlings. At a days
journey there is a village called Ardkwa whose inhabitants are called
Kardals; their language sounds entirely like the croaking of frogs.
They
left on March 3 and stopped for the night in a caravanserai called
Zamgan the gateway to the territory of the Ghuzz Turks. From
here onward the mission was in foreign land, "entrusting our
fate to the all-powerful and exalted God". During one of the
frequent snow-storms, Ibn Fadlan rode next to a Turk, who complained:
"What does the Ruler want from us? He is killing us with cold.
If we knew what he wants we would give it to him." Ibn Fadlan:
"All he wants is that you people should say: "There is
no God save Allah"." The Turk laughed: "If we knew
that it is so, we should say so." lThere are many such incidents,
which Ibn Fadlan reports without appreciating the independence of
mind which they reflect. Nor did the envoy of the Baghdad court
appreciate the nomadic tribesmens fundamental contempt for
authority. The following episode also occurred in the country of
the powerful Ghuzz Turks, who paid tribute to the Khazars and, according
to some sources, were closely related to them:
The
next morning one of the Turks met us. He was ugly in build, dirty
in appearance, contemptible in manners, base in nature; and we were
moving through a heavy rain. Then he said: "Halt." Then
the whole caravan of 3000 animals and 5000 men halted. Then he said:
"Not a single one of you is allowed to go on." We halted
then, obeying his orders. Then we said to him: "We are friends
of the Kudarkin [Viceroy]". He began to laugh and said: "Who
is the Kudarkin? I shit on his beard." Then he said: "Bread."
I gave him a few loaves of bread. He took them and said: "Continue
your journey; I have taken pity on you."
The
democratic methods of the Ghuzz, practised when a decision had to
be taken, were even more bewildering to the representative of an
authoritarian theocracy:
They
are nomads and have houses of felt. They stay for a while in one
place and then move on. One can see their tents dispersed here and
there all over the place according to nomadic custom. Although they
lead a hard life, they behave like donkeys that have lost their
way. They have no religion which would link them to God, nor are
they guided by reason; they do not worship anything. Instead, they
call their headmen lords; when one of them consults his chieftain,
he asks: "O lord, what shall I do in this or that matter?"
The course of action they adopt is decided by taking counsel among
themselves; but when they have decided on a measure and are ready
to carry it through, even the humblest and lowliest among them can
come and disrupt that decision.
The
sexual mores of the Ghuzz and other tribes were a
remarkable mixture of liberalism and savagery:
Their
women wear no veils in the presence of their men or strangers. Nor
do the women cover any parts of their bodies in the presence of
people. One day we stayed at the place of a Ghuzz and were sitting
around; his wife was also present. As we conversed, the woman uncovered
her private parts and scratched them, and we all saw it. Thereupon
we covered our faces and said: "May God forgive me." The
husband laughed and said to the interpreter: "Tell them we
uncover it in your presence so that you may see and restrain yourselves;
but it cannot be attained. This is better than when it is covered
up and yet attainable." Adultery is alien to them; yet when
they discover that someone is an adulterer they split him in two
halves. This they do by bringing together the branches of two trees,
tie him to the branches and then let both trees go, so that the
man tied to them is torn in two.
He
does not say whether the same punishment was meted out to the guilty
woman. Later on, when talking about the Volga Bulgars, he describes
an equally savage method of splitting adulterers into two, applied
to both men and women. Yet, he notes with astonishment, Bulgars
of both sexes swim naked in their rivers, and have as little bodily
shame as the Ghuzz. lAs for homosexuality which in Arab countries
was taken as a matter of course Ibn Fadlan says that it is
"regarded by the Turks as a terrible sin". But in the
only episode he relates to prove his point, the seducer of a "beardless
youth" gets away with a fine of 400 sheep. lAccustomed to the
splendid baths of Baghdad, our traveller could not get over the
dirtiness of the Turks. "The Ghuzz do not wash themselves after
defacating or urinating, nor do they bathe after seminal pollution
or on other occasions. They refuse to have anything to do with water,
particularly in winter.
" lWhen the Ghuzz commander-in-chief
took off his luxurious coat of brocade to don a new coat the mission
had brought him, they saw that his underclothes were "fraying
apart from dirt, for it is their custom never to take off the garment
they wear close to their bodies until it disintegrates". Another
Turkish tribe, the Bashkirs, shave their beards and eat their
lice. They search the folds of their undergarments and crack the
lice with their teeth." When Ibn Fadlan watched a Bashkir do
this, the latter remarked to him: "They are delicious."
lAll in all, it is not an engaging picture. Our fastidious travellers
contempt for the barbarians was profound. But it was only aroused
by their uncleanliness and what he considered as indecent exposure
of the body; the savagery of their punishments and sacrificial rites
leave him quite indifferent. Thus he describes the Bulgars
punishment for manslaughter with detached interest, without his
otherwise frequent expressions of indignation: "They make for
him [the delinquent] a box of birchwood, put him inside, nail the
lid on the box, put three loaves of bread and a can of water beside
it, and suspend the box between two tall poles, saying: "We
have put him between heaven and earth, that he may be exposed to
the sun and the rain, and that the deity may perhaps forgive him."
And so he remains suspended until time lets him decay and the winds
blow him away." lHe also describes, with similar aloofness,
the funeral sacrifice of hundreds of horses and herds of other animals,
and the gruesome ritual killing of a Rus slave girl at her masters
bier. About pagan religions he has little to say. But the Bashkirs
phallus cult arouses his interest, for he asks through his interpreter
one of the natives the reason for his worshipping a wooden penis,
and notes down his reply: "Because I issued from something
similar and know of no other creator who made me." He then
adds that some of them [the Bashkirs] believe in twelve deities,
a god for winter, another for summer, one for the rain, one for
the wind, one for the trees, one for men, one for the horse, one
for water, one for the night, one for the day, a god of death and
one for the earth; while that god who dwells in the sky is the greatest
among them, but takes counsel with the others and thus all are contented
with each others doings.
We have seen a group among
them which worships snakes, and a group which worships fish, and
a group which worships cranes.
" lAmong the Volga Bulgars,
Ibn Fadlan found a strange custom:
When
they observe a man who excels through quickwittedness and knowledge,
they say: "for this one it is more befitting to serve our Lord."
They seize him, put a rope round his neck and hang him on a tree
where he is left until he rots away.
Commenting
on this passage, the Turkish orientalist Zeki Validi Togan, undisputed
authority on Ibn Fadlan and his times, has this to say: "There
is nothing mysterious about the cruel treatment meted out by the
Bulgars to people who were overly clever. It was based on the simple,
sober reasoning of the average citizens who wanted only to lead
what they considered to be a normal life, and to avoid any risk
or adventure into which the "genius" might lead them."
He then quotes a Tartar proverb: "If you know too much, they
will hang you, and if you are too modest, they will trample on you."
He concludes that the victim should not be regarded simply
as a learned person, but as an unruly genius, one who is too clever
by half". This leads one to believe that the custom should
be regarded as a measure of social defence against change, a punishment
of non-conformists and potential innovators. But a few lines further
down he gives a different interpretation:
Ibn
Fadlan describes not the simple murder of too-clever people, but
one of their pagan customs: human sacrifice, by which the most excellent
among men were offered as sacrifice to God. This ceremony was probably
not carried out by common Bulgars, but by their Tabibs, or medicine
men, i.e. their shamans, whose equivalents among the Bulgars and
the Rus also wielded power of life and death over the people, in
the name of their cult. According to Ibn Rusta, the medicine men
of the Rus could put a rope round the neck of anybody and hang him
on a tree to invoke the mercy of God. When this was done, they said:
"This is an offering to God."
Perhaps
both types of motivation were mixed together: since sacrifice
is a necessity, lets sacrifice the trouble-makers". lWe
shall see that human sacrifice was also practised by the Khazars
including the ritual killing of the king at the end of his
reign. We may assume that many other similarities existed between
the customs of the tribes described by Ibn Fadlan and those of the
Khazars. Unfortunately he was debarred from visiting the Khazar
capital and had to rely on information collected in territories
under Khazar dominion, and particularly at the Bulgar court.
10
It
took the Caliphs mission nearly a year (from June 21, 921,
to May 12, 922) to reach its destination, the land of the Volga
Bulgars. The direct route from Baghdad to the Volga leads across
the Caucasus and Khazaria to avoid the latter, they had to
make the enormous detour round the eastern shore of the "Khazar
Sea", the Caspian. Even so, they were constantly reminded of
the proximity of the Khazars and its potential dangers. lA characteristic
episode took place during their sojourn with the Ghuzz army chief
(the one with the disreputable underwear). They were at first well
received, and given a banquet. But later the Ghuzz leaders had second
thoughts because of their relations with the Khazars. The chief
assembled the leaders to decide what to do:
The
most distinguished and influential among them was the Tarkhan; he
was lame and blind and had a maimed hand. The Chief said to them:
"These are the messengers of the King of the Arabs, and I do
not feel authorized to let them proceed without consulting you."
Then the Tarkhan spoke: "This is a matter the like of which
we have never seen or heard before; never has an ambassador of the
Sultan travelled through our country since we and our ancestors
have been here. Without doubt the Sultan is deceiving us; these
people he is really sending to the Khazars, to stir them up against
us. The best will be to cut each of these messengers into two and
to confiscate all their belongings." Another one said: "No,
we should take their belongings and let them run back naked whence
they came." Another said: "No, the Khazar king holds hostages
from us, let us send these people to ransom them."
They
argued among themselves for seven days, while Ibn Fadlan and his
people feared the worst. In the end the Ghuzz let them go; we are
not told why. Probably Ibn Fadlan succeeded in persuading them that
his mission was in fact directed against the Khazars. The
Ghuzz had earlier on fought with the Khazars against another Turkish
tribe, the Pechenegs, but more recently had shown a hostile attitude;
hence the hostages the Khazars took. lThe Khazar menace loomed large
on the horizon all along the journey. North of the Caspian they
made another huge detour before reaching the Bulgar encampment somewhere
near the confluence of the Volga and the Kama. There the King and
leaders of the Bulgars were waiting for them in a state of acute
anxiety. As soon as the ceremonies and festivities were over, the
King sent for Ibn Fadlan to discuss business. He reminded Ibn Fadlan
in forceful language ("his voice sounded as if he were speaking
from the bottom of a barrel") of the main purpose of the mission
to wit, the money to be paid to him so that I shall be able
to build a fortress to protect me from the Jews who subjugated me".
Unfortunately that money a sum of four thousand dinars
had not been handed over to the mission, owing to some complicated
matter of red tape; it was to be sent later on. On learning this,
the King "a personality of impressive appearance, broad
and corpulent" seemed close to despair. He suspected
the mission of having defrauded the money: ""What would
you think of a group of men who are given a sum of money destined
for a people that is weak, besieged, and oppressed, yet these men
defraud the money?" I replied: "This is forbidden, those
men would be evil." He asked: "Is this a matter of opinion
or a matter of general consent?" I replied: "A matter
of general consent."" lGradually Ibn Fadlan succeeded
in convincing the King that the money was only delayed, but not
to allay his anxieties. The King kept repeating that the whole point
of the invitation was the building of the fortress "because
he was afraid of the King of the Khazars". And apparently he
had every reason to be afraid, as Ibn Fadlan relates:
The
Bulgar Kings son was held as a hostage by the King of the
Khazars. It was reported to the King of the Khazars that the Bulgar
King had a beautiful daughter. He sent a messenger to sue for her.
The Bulgar King used pretexts to refuse his consent. The Khazar
sent another messenger and took her by force, although he was a
Jew and she a Muslim; but she died at his court. The Khazar sent
another messenger and asked for the Bulgar Kings other daughter.
But in the very hour when the messenger reached him, the Bulgar
King hurriedly married her to the Prince of the Askil, who was his
subject, for fear that the Khazar would take her too by force, as
he had done with her sister. This alone was the reason which made
the Bulgar King enter into correspondence with the Caliph and ask
him to have a fortress built because he feared the King of the Khazars.
It
sounds like a refrain. Ibn Fadlan also specifies the annual tribute
the Bulgar King had to pay the Khazars: one sable fur from each
household in his realm. Since the number of Bulgar households (i.e.,
tents) is estimated to have been around 50000, and since Bulgar
sable fur was highly valued all over the world, the tribute was
a handsome one.
11
What
Ibn Fadlan has to tell us about the Khazars is based as already
mentioned on intelligence collected in the course of his
journey, but mainly at the Bulgar court. Unlike the rest of his
narrative, derived from vivid personal observations, the pages on
the Khazars contain second-hand, potted information, and fall rather
flat. Moreover, the sources of his information are biased, in view
of the Bulgar Kings understandable dislike of his Khazar overlord
while the Caliphates resentment of a kingdom embracing
a rival religion need hardly be stressed. lThe narrative switches
abruptly from a description of the Rus court to the Khazar court:
Concerning
the King of the Khazars, whose title is Kagan, he appears in public
only once every four months. They call him the Great Kagan. His
deputy is called Kagan Bek; he is the one who commands and supplies
the armies, manages the affairs of state, appears in public and
leads in war. The neighbouring kings obey his orders. He enters
every day into the presence of the Great Kagan, with deference and
modesty, barefooted, carrying a stick of wood in his hand. He makes
obeisance, lights the stick, and when it has burned down, he sits
down on the throne on the Kings right. Next to him in rank
is a man called the K-nd-r Kagan, and next to that one, the Jawshyghr
Kagan. lIt is the custom of the Great Kagan not to have social intercourse
with people, and not to talk with them, and to admit nobody to his
presence except those we have mentioned. The power to bind or release,
to mete out punishment, and to govern the country belongs to his
deputy, the Kagan Bek. lIt is a further custom of the Great Kagan
that when he dies a great building is built for him, containing
twenty chambers, and in each chamber a grave is dug for him. Stones
are broken until they become like powder, which is spread over the
floor and covered with pitch. Beneath the building flows a river,
and this river is large and rapid. They divert the river water over
the grave and they say that this is done so that no devil, no man,
no worm and no creeping creatures can get at him. After he has been
buried, those who buried him are decapitated, so that nobody may
know in which of the chambers is his grave. The grave is called
"Paradise" and they have a saying: "He has entered
Paradise". All the chambers are spread with silk brocade interwoven
with threads of gold. lIt is the custom of the King of the Khazars
to have twenty-five wives; each of the wives is the daughter of
a king who owes him allegiance. He takes them by consent or by force.
He has sixty girls for concubines, each of them of exquisite beauty.
Ibn
Fadlan then proceeds to give a rather fanciful description of the
Kagans harem, where each of the eighty-five wives and concubines
has a "palace of her own", and an attendant or eunuch
who, at the Kings command, brings her to his alcove "faster
than the blinking of an eye. lAfter a few more dubious remarks about
the "customs" of the Khazar Kagan (we shall return to
them later), Ibn Fadlan at last provides some factual information
about the country:
The
King has a great city on the river Itil [Volga] on both banks. On
one bank live the Muslims, on the other bank the King and his court.
The Muslims are governed by one of the Kings officials who
is himself a Muslim. The law-suits of the Muslims living in the
Khazar capital and of visiting merchants from abroad are looked
after by that official. Nobody else meddles in their affairs or
sits in judgment over them.
Ibn
Fadlans travel report, as far as it is preserved, ends with
the words:
The
Khazars and their King are all Jews. The Bulgars and all their neighbours
are subject to him. They treat him with worshipful obedience. Some
are of the opinion that Gog and Magog are the Khazars.
12
I have
quoted Ibn Fadlans odyssey at some length, not so much because
of the scant information he provides about the Khazars themselves,
but because of the light it throws on the world which surrounded
them, the stark barbarity of the people amidst whom they lived,
reflecting their own past, prior to the conversion. For, by the
time of Ibn Fadlans visit to the Bulgars, Khazaria was a surprisingly
modern country compared to its neighbours. lThe contrast is evidenced
by the reports of other Arab historians, and is present on every
level, from housing to the administration of justice. The Bulgars
still live exclusively in tents, including the King, although the
royal tent is "very large, holding a thousand people or more".
On the other hand, the Khazar Kagan inhabits a castle built of burnt
brick, his ladies are said to inhabit "palaces with roofs of
teak", and the Muslims have several mosques, among them "one
whose minaret rises above the royal castle". lIn the fertile
regions, their farms and cultivated areas stretched out continuously
over sixty or seventy miles. They also had extensive vineyards.
Thus Ibn Hawkal: "In Kozr [Khazaria] there is a certain city
called Asmid [Samandar] which has so many orchards and gardens that
from Darband to Serir the whole country is covered with gardens
and plantations belonging to this city. It is said that there are
about forty thousand of them. Many of these produce grapes."
lThe region north of the Caucasus was extremely fertile. In AD 968
Ibn Hawkal met a man who had visited it after a Russian raid: "He
said there is not a pittance left for the poor in any vineyard or
garden, not a leaf on the bough.
[But] owing to the excellence
of their land and the abundance of its produce it will not take
three years until it becomes again what it was." Caucasian
wine is still a delight, consumed in vast quantities in the Soviet
Union. lHowever, the royal treasuries main source of income
was foreign trade. The sheer volume of the trading caravans plying
their way between Central Asia and the Volga-Ural region is indicated
by Ibn Fadlan: we remember that the caravan his mission joined at
Gurganj consisted of "5000 men and 3000 pack animals".
Making due allowance for exaggeration, it must still have been a
mighty caravan, and we do not know how many of these were at any
time on the move. Nor what goods they transported although
textiles, dried fruit, honey, wax and spices seem to have played
an important part. A second major trade route led across the Caucasus
to Armenia, Georgia, Persia and Byzantium. A third consisted of
the increasing traffic of Rus merchant fleets down the Volga to
the eastern shores of the Khazar Sea, carrying mainly precious furs
much in demand among the Muslim aristocracy, and slaves from the
north, sold at the slave market of Itil. On all these transit goods,
including the slaves, the Khazar ruler levied a tax of ten per cent.
Adding to this the tribute paid by Bulgars, Magyars, Burtas and
so on, one realizes that Khazaria was a prosperous country
but also that its prosperity depended to a large extent on its military
power, and the prestige it conveyed on its tax collectors and customs
officials. lApart from the fertile regions of the south, with their
vineyards and orchards, the country was poor in natural resources.
One Arab historian (Istakhri) says that the only native product
they exported was isinglass. This again is certainly an exaggeration,
yet the fact remains that their main commercial activity seems to
have consisted in re-exporting goods brought in from abroad. Among
these goods, honey and candle-wax particularly caught the Arab chroniclers
imagination. Thus Muqaddasi: "In Khazaria, sheep, honey and
Jews exist in large quantities." It is true that one source
the Darband Namah mentions gold or silver mines
in Khazar territory, but their location has not been ascertained.
On the other hand, several of the sources mention Khazar merchandise
seen in Baghdad, and the presence of Khazar merchants in Constantinople,
Alexandria and as far afield as Samara and Fergana. lThus Khazaria
was by no means isolated from the civilized world; compared to its
tribal neighbours in the north it was a cosmopolitan country, open
to all sorts of cultural and religious influences, yet jealously
defending its independence against the two ecclesiastical world
powers. We shall see that this attitude prepared the ground for
the coup de théâtre or coup d"état
which established Judaism as the state religion. lThe arts and crafts
seem to have flourished, including haute couture. When the
future Emperor Constantine V married the Khazar Kagans daughter
(see above, section 1), she brought with her dowry a splendid dress
which so impressed the Byzantine court that it was adopted as a
male ceremonial robe; they called it tzitzakion, derived
from the Khazar-Turkish pet-name of the Princess, which was Chichak
or "flower" (until she was baptized Eirene). "Here,"
Toynbee comments, "we have an illuminating fragment of cultural
history." When another Khazar princess married the Muslim governor
of Armenia, her cavalcade contained, apart from attendants and slaves,
ten tents mounted on wheels, "made of the finest silk, with
gold- and silver-plated doors, the floors covered with sable furs.
Twenty others carried the gold and silver vessels and other treasures
which were her dowry". The Kagan himself travelled in a mobile
tent even more luxuriously equipped, carrying on its top a pomegranate
of gold.
13
Khazar
art, like that of the Bulgars and Magyars, was mainly imitative,
modelled on Persian-Sassanide patterns. The Soviet archaeologist
Bader emphasized the role of the Khazars in the spreading of Persian-style
silver-ware towards the north. Some of these finds may have been
re-exported by the Khazars, true to their role as middlemen; others
were imitations made in Khazar workshops the ruins of which
have been traced near the ancient Khazar fortress of Sarkel. The
jewellery unearthed within the confines of the fortress was of local
manufacture. The Swedish archaeologist T. J. Arne mentions ornamental
plates, clasps and buckles found as far as Sweden, of Sassanide
and Byzantine inspiration, manufactured in Khazaria or territories
under their influence. lThus the Khazars were the principal intermediaries
in the spreading of Persian and Byzantine art among the semi-barbaric
tribes of Eastern Europe. After his exhaustive survey of the archaeological
and documentary evidence (mostly from Soviet sources), Bartha concludes:
The
sack of Tiflis by the Khazars, presumably in the spring of AD 629,
is relevant to our subject.
[During the period of occupation]
the Kagan sent out inspectors to supervise the manufacture of gold,
silver, iron and copper products. Similarly the bazaars, trade in
general, even the fisheries, were under their control.
[Thus]
in the course of their incessant Caucasian campaigns during the
seventh century, the Khazars made contact with a culture which had
grown out of the Persian Sassanide tradition. Accordingly, the products
of this culture spread to the people of the steppes not only by
trade, but by means of plunder and even by taxation.... All the
tracks that we have assiduously followed in the hope of discovering
the origins of Magyar art in the tenth century have led us back
to Khazar territory.
The
last remark of the Hungarian scholar refers to the spectacular archaeological
finds known as the "Treasure of Nagyszentmiklos" (see
frontispiece). The treasure, consisting of twentythree gold vessels,
dating from the tenth century, was found in 1791 in the vicinity
of the village of that name. Bartha points out that the figure of
the "victorious Prince" dragging a prisoner along by his
hair, and the mythological scene at the back of the golden jar,
as well as the design of other ornamental objects, show close affinities
with the finds in Novi Pazar in Bulgaria and in Khazar Sarkel. As
both Magyars and Bulgars were under Khazar suzerainty for protracted
periods, this is not very surprising, and the warrior, together
with the rest of the treasure, gives us at least some idea of the
arts practised within the Khazar Empire (the Persian and Byzantine
influence is predominant, as one would expect). lOne school of Hungarian
archaeologists maintains that the tenth century gold- and silversmiths
working in Hungary were actually Khazars. As we shall see later
on (see III, 7, 8), when the Magyars migrated to Hungary in 896
they were led by a dissident Khazar tribe, known as the Kabars,
who settled with them in their new home. The Kabar-Khazars were
known as skilled gold and silversmiths; the (originally more primitive)
Magyars only acquired these skills in their new country. Thus the
theory of the Khazar origin of at least some of the archaeological
finds in Hungary is not implausible as will become clearer
in the light of the Magyar-Khazar nexus discussed later on.
14
Whether
the warrior on the golden jar is of Magyar or Khazar origin, he
helps us to visualise the appearance of a cavalryman of that period,
perhaps belonging to an elite regiment. Masudi says that in the
Khazar army seven thousand of them ride with the King, archers
with breast plates, helmets, and coats of mail. Some are lancers,
equipped and armed like the Muslims.
None of the kings in
this part of the world has a regular standing army except the King
of the Khazars." And Ibn Hawkal: "This king has twelve
thousand soldiers in his service, of whom when one dies, another
person is immediately chosen in his place." lHere we have another
important clue to the Khazar dominance: a permanent professional
army, with a Praetorian Guard which, in peacetime, effectively controlled
the ethnic patchwork, and in times of war served as a hard core
for the armed horde, which, as we have seen, may have swollen at
times to a hundred thousand or more.
15
The
capital of this motley empire was at first probably the fortress
of Balanjar in the northern foothills of the Caucasus; after the
Arab raids in the eighth century it was transferred to Samandar,
on the western shore of the Caspian; and lastly to Itil in the estuary
of the Volga. lWe have several descriptions of Itil, which are fairly
consistent with each other. It was a twin city, built on both sides
of the river. The eastern half was called Khazaran, the western
half Itil; the two were connected by a pontoon bridge. The western
half was surrounded by a fortified wall, built of brick; it contained
the palaces and courts of the Kagan and the Bek, the habitations
of their attendants and of the "pure-bred Khazars". The
wall had four gates, one of them facing the river. Across the river,
on the east bank, lived "the Muslims and idol worshippers";
this part also housed the mosques, markets, baths and other public
amenities. Several Arab writers were impressed by the number of
mosques in the Muslim quarter and the height of the principal minaret.
They also kept stressing the autonomy enjoyed by the Muslim courts
and clergy. Here is what al-Masudi, known as "the Herodotus
among the Arabs", has to say on this subject in his oft-quoted
work Meadows of Gold Mines and Precious Stones:
The
custom in the Khazar capital is to have seven judges. Of these two
are for the Muslims, two are for the Khazars, judging according
to the Torah (Mosaic law), two for the Christians, judging according
to the Gospel and one for the Saqualibah, Rus and other pagans,
judging according to pagan law.
In his [the Khazar Kings]
city are many Muslims, merchants and craftsmen, who have come to
his country because of his justice and the security which he offers.
They have a principal mosque and a minaret which rises above the
royal castle, and other mosques there besides, with schools where
the children learn the Koran.
In
reading these lines by the foremost Arab historian, written in the
first half of the tenth century, one is tempted to take a perhaps
too idyllic view of life in the Khazar kingdom. Thus we read in
the article "Khazars" in the Jewish Encyclopaedia:
"In a time when fanaticism, ignorance and anarchy reigned in
Western Europe, the Kingdom of the Khazars could boast of its just
and broad-minded administration." lThis, as we have seen, is
partly true; but only partly. There is no evidence of the Khazars
engaging in religious persecution, either before or after the conversion
to Judaism. In this respect they may be called more tolerant and
enlightened than the East Roman Empire, or Islam in its early stages.
On the other hand, they seem to have preserved some barbaric rituals
from their tribal past. We have heard Ibn Fadlan on the killings
of the royal gravediggers. He also has something to say about another
archaic custom regicide: "The period of the kings rule
is forty years. If he exceeds this time by a single day, his subjects
and attendants kill him, saying "His reasoning is already dimmed,
and his insight confused"." lIstakhri has a different
version of it:
When
they wish to enthrone this Kagan, they put a silken cord round his
neck and tighten it until he begins to choke. Then they ask him:
"How long doest thou intend to rule?" If he does not die
before that year, he is killed when he reaches it.
Bury
is doubtful whether to believe this kind of Arab travellers
lore, and one would indeed be inclined to dismiss it, if ritual
regicide had not been such a widespread phenomenon among primitive
(and not-so-primitive) people. Frazer laid great emphasis on the
connection between the concept of the Kings divinity, and
the sacred obligation to kill him after a fixed period, or when
his vitality is on the wane, so that the divine power may find a
more youthful and vigorous incarnation. lIt speaks in Istakhris
favour that the bizarre ceremony of "choking" the future
King has been reported in existence apparently not so long ago among
another people, the Kok-Turks. Zeki Validi quotes a French anthropologist,
St Julien, writing in 1864:
When
the new Chief has been elected, his officers and attendants ...
make him mount his horse. They tighten a ribbon of silk round his
neck, without quite strangling him; then they loosen the ribbon
and ask him with great insistence: "For how many years canst
thou be our Khan?" The king, in his troubled mind, being unable
to name a figure, his subjects decide, on the strength of the words
that have escaped him, whether his rule will be long or brief.
We
do not know whether the Khazar rite of slaying the King (if it ever
existed) fell into abeyance when they adopted Judaism, in which
case the Arab writers were confusing past with present practices
as they did all the time, compiling earlier travellers reports,
and attributing them to contemporaries. However that may be, the
point to be retained, and which seems beyond dispute, is the divine
role attributed to the Kagan, regardless whether or not it implied
his ultimate sacrifice. We have heard before that he was venerated,
but virtually kept in seclusion, cut off from the people, until
he was buried with enormous ceremony. The affairs of state, including
leadership of the army, were managed by the Bek (sometimes also
called the Kagan Bek), who wielded all effective power. On this
point Arab sources and modern historians are in agreement, and the
latter usually describe the Khazar system of government as a "double
kingship", the Kagan representing divine, the Bek secular,
power. lThe Khazar double kingship has been compared quite
mistakenly, it Seems with the Spartan dyarchy and with the
superficially similar dual leadership among various Turkish tribes.
However, the two kings of Sparta, descendants of two leading families,
wielded equal power; and as for the dual leadership among nomadic
tribes, there is no evidence of a basic division of functions as
among the Khazars. A more valid comparison is the system of government
in Japan, from the Middle Ages to 1867, where secular power was
concentrated in the hands of the shogun, while the Mikado was worshipped
from afar as a divine figurehead. lCassel has suggested an attractive
analogy between the Khazar system of government and the game of
chess. The double kingship is represented on the chess-board by
the King (the Kagan) and the Queen (the Bek). The King is kept in
seclusion, protected by his attendants, has little power and can
only move one short step at a time. The Queen, by contrast, is the
most powerful presence on the board, which she dominates. Yet the
Queen may be lost and the game still continued, whereas the fall
of the King is the ultimate disaster which instantly brings the
contest to an end. lThe double kingship thus seems to indicate a
categorical distinction between the sacred and the profane in the
mentality of the Khazars. The divine attributes of the Kagan are
much in evidence in the following passage from Ibn Hawkal:
The
Khacan must be always of the Imperial race [Istakhri: "
of
a family of notables"]. No one is allowed to approach him but
on business of importance: then they prostrate themselves before
him, and rub their faces on the ground, until he gives orders for
their approaching him, and speaking. When a Khacan
dies,
whoever passes near his tomb must go on foot, and pay his respects
at the grave; and when he is departing, must not mount on horseback,
as long as the tomb is within view. lSo absolute is the authority
of this sovereign, and so implicitly are his commands obeyed, that
if it seemed expedient to him that one of his nobles should die,
and if he said to him, "Go and kill yourself," the man
would immediately go to his house, and kill himself accordingly.
The succession to the Khacanship being thus established in the same
family [Istakhri: "in a family of notables who possess neither
power nor riches"]; when the turn of the inheritance arrives
to any individual of it, he is confirmed in the dignity, though
he possesses not a single dirhem [coin]. And I have heard from persons
worthy of belief, that a certain young man used to sit in a little
shop at the public market-place, selling petty articles [Istakhri:
selling bread"]; and that the people used to say, "When
the present Khacan shall have departed, this man will succeed to
the throne" [Istakhri: "There is no man worthier of the
Khaganate than he"]. But the young man was a Mussulman, and
they give the Khacanship only to Jews. lThe Khacan has a throne
and pavilion of gold: these are not allowed to any other person.
The palace of the Khacan is loftier than the other edifices.
The
passage about the virtuous young man selling bread, or whatever
it is, in the bazaar sounds rather like a tale about Harun al Rashid.
If he was heir to the golden throne reserved for Jews, why then
was he brought up as a poor Muslim? If we are to make any sense
at all of the story, we must assume that the Kagan was chosen on
the strength of his noble virtues, but chosen among members of the
"Imperial Race" or "family of notables". This
is in fact the view of Artamonov and Zeki Validi. Artamonov holds
that the Khazars and other Turkish people were ruled by descendants
of the Turkut dynasty, the erstwhile sovereigns of the defunct Turk
Empire (cf. above, section 3). Zeki Validi suggests that the "Imperial
Race" or "family of notables", to which the Kagan
must belong, refers to the ancient dynasty of the Asena, mentioned
in Chinese sources, a kind of desert aristocracy, from which Turkish
and Mongol rulers traditionally claimed descent. This sounds fairly
plausible and goes some way towards reconciling the contradictory
values implied in the narrative just quoted: the noble youth without
a dirhem to his name and the pomp and circumstance surrounding
the golden throne. We are witnessing the overlap of two traditions,
like the optical interference of two wave-patterns on a screen:
the asceticism of a tribe of hard-living desert nomads, and the
glitter of a royal court prospering on its commerce and crafts,
and striving to outshine its rivals in Baghdad and Constantinople.
After all, the creeds professed by those sumptuous courts had also
been inspired by ascetic desert-prophets in the past. lAll this
does not explain the startling division of divine and secular power,
apparently unique in that period and region. As Bury wrote: "We
have no information at what time the active authority of the Chagan
was exchanged for his divine nullity, or why he was exalted to a
position resembling that of the Emperor of Japan, in which his existence,
and not his government, was considered essential to the prosperity
of the State." lA speculative answer to this question has recently
been proposed by Artamonov. He suggests that the acceptance of Judaism
as the state religion was the result of a coup d"état,
which at the same time reduced the Kagan, descendant of a pagan
dynasty whose allegiance to Mosaic law could not really be trusted,
to a mere figurehead. This is a hypothesis as good as any other
and with as little evidence to support it. Yet it seems probable
that the two events the adoption of Judaism and the establishment
of the double kingship were somehow connected.
II
Conversion
1
"THE
religion of the Hebrews," writes Bury, "had exercised
a profound influence on the creed of Islam, and it had been a basis
for Christianity; it had won scattered proselytes; but the conversion
of the Khazars to the undiluted religion of Jehova is unique in
history." lWhat was the motivation of this unique event? It
is not easy to get under the skin of a Khazar prince covered,
as it was, by a coat of mail. But if we reason in terms of power-politics,
which obeys essentially the same rules throughout the ages, a fairly
plausible analogy offers itself. lAt the beginning of the eighth
century the world was polarized between the two super-powers representing
Christianity and Islam. Their ideological doctrines were welded
to power-politics pursued by the classical methods of propaganda,
subversion and military conquest. The Khazar Empire represented
a Third Force, which had proved equal to either of them, both as
an adversary and an ally. But it could only maintain its independence
by accepting neither Christianity nor Islam for either choice
would have automatically subordinated it to the authority of the
Roman Emperor or the Caliph of Baghdad. lThere had been no lack
of efforts by either court to convert the Khazars to Christianity
or Islam, but all they resulted in was the exchange of diplomatic
courtesies, dynastic inter-marriages and shifting military alliances
based on mutual self-interest. Relying on its military strength,
the Khazar kingdom, with its hinterland of vassal tribes, was determined
to preserve its position as the Third Force, leader of the uncommitted
nations of the steppes. lAt the same time, their intimate contacts
with Byzantium and the Caliphate had taught the Khazars that their
primitive shamanism was not only barbaric and outdated compared
to the great monotheistic creeds, but also unable to confer on the
leaders the spiritual and legal authority which the rulers of the
two theocratic world powers, the Caliph and the Emperor, enjoyed.
Yet the conversion to either creed would have meant submission,
the end of independence, and thus would have defeated its purpose.
What could have been more logical than to embrace a third creed,
which was uncommitted towards either of the two, yet represented
the venerable foundation of both? lThe apparent logic of the decision
is of course due to the deceptive clarity of hindsight. In reality,
the conversion to Judaism required an act of genius. Yet both the
Arab and Hebrew sources on the history of the conversion, however
varied in detail, point to a line of reasoning as indicated above.
To quote Bury once more:
There
can be no question that the ruler was actuated by political motives
in adopting Judaism. To embrace Mohammadanism would have made him
the spiritual dependent of the Caliphs, who attempted to press their
faith on the Khazars, and in Christianity lay the danger of his
becoming an ecclesiastical vassal of the Roman Empire. Judaism was
a reputable religion with sacred books which both Christian and
Mohammadan respected; it elevated him above the heathen barbarians,
and secured him against the interference of Caliph or Emperor. But
he did not adopt, along with circumcision, the intolerance of the
Jewish cult. He allowed the mass of his people to abide in their
heathendom and worship their idols.
Though
the Khazar courts conversion was no doubt politically motivated,
it would still be absurd to imagine that they embraced overnight,
blindly, a religion whose tenets were unknown to them. In fact,
however, they had been well acquainted with Jews and their religious
observances for at least a century before the conversion, through
the continued influx of refugees from religious persecution in Byzantium,
and to a lesser extent from countries in Asia Minor conquered by
the Arabs. We know that Khazaria was a relatively civilized country
among the Barbarians of the North, yet not committed to either of
the militant creeds, and so it became a natural haven for the periodic
exodus of Jews under Byzantine rule, threatened by forced conversion
and other pressures. Persecution in varied forms had started with
Justinian I (527-65), and assumed particularly vicious forms under
Heraclius in the seventh century, Leo III in the eighth, Basil and
Leo IV in the ninth, Romanus in the tenth. Thus Leo III, who ruled
during the two decades immediately preceding the Khazar conversion
to Judaism, "attempted to end the anomaly [of the tolerated
status of Jews] at one blow, by ordering all his Jewish subjects
to be baptized". Although the implementation of the order seemed
to have been rather ineffective, it led to the flight of a considerable
number of Jews from Byzantium. Masudi relates:
In
this city [Khazaran-Itil] are Muslims, Christians, Jews and pagans.
The Jews are the king, his attendants and the Khazars of his kind.
The king of the Khazars had already become a Jew in the Caliphate
of Harun al-Rashid and he was joined by Jews from all lands of Islam
and from the country of the Greeks [Byzantium]. Indeed the king
of the Greeks at the present time, the Year of the Hegira 332 [AD
943-4] has converted the Jews in his kingdom to Christianity by
coercion.
Thus many Jews took flight from the country of the
Greeks to Khazaria.
3a
The
last two sentences quoted refer to events two hundred years after
the Khazar conversion, and show how persistently the waves of persecution
followed each other over the centuries. But the Jews were equally
persistent. Many endured torture, and those who did not have the
strength to resist returned later on to their faith "like
dogs to their vomit", as one Christian chronicler gracefully
put it. Equally picturesque is the description of a Hebrew writer
of one method of forced conversion used under the Emperor Basil
against the Jewish community of Oria in southern Italy:
How
did they force them? Anyone refusing to accept their erroneous belief
was placed in an olive mill under a wooden press, and squeezed in
the way olives are squeezed in the mill.
Another
Hebrew source remarks on the persecution under the Emperor Romanus
(the "Greek King" to whom Masudi refers): "And afterwards
there will arise a King who will persecute them not by destruction,
but mercifully by driving them out of the country." lThe only
mercy shown by history to those who took to flight, or were driven
to it, was the existence of Khazaria, both before and after the
conversion. Before, it was a refugee haven; after, it became a kind
of National Home. The refugees were products of a superior culture,
and were no doubt an important factor in creating that cosmopolitan,
tolerant outlook which so impressed the Arab chroniclers quoted
before. Their influence and no doubt their proselytizing
zeal would have made itself felt first and foremost at the
court and among leading notables. They may have combined in their
missionary efforts theological arguments and messianic prophecies
with a shrewd assessment of the political advantages the Khazars
would derive from adopting a "neutral" religion. lThe
exiles also brought with them Byzantine arts and crafts, superior
methods in agriculture and trade, and the square Hebrew alphabet.
We do not know what kind of script the Khazars used before that,
but the Fihrist of Ibn Nadim, a kind of universal bibliography
written circa AD 987, informs us that in his time the Khazars
used the Hebrew alphabet. It served the dual purpose of scholarly
discourse in Hebrew (analogous to the use of mediaeval Latin in
the West) and as a written alphabet for the various languages spoken
in Khazaria (analogous to the use of the Latin alphabet for the
various vernaculars in Western Europe). From Khazaria the Hebrew
script seemed to have spread into neighbouring countries. Thus Chwolson
reports that "inscriptions in a non-Semitic language (or possibly
in two different non-Semitic languages) using Hebrew characters
were found on two gravestones from Phanagoria and Parthenit in the
Crimea; they have not been deciphered yet." (The Crimea was,
as we have seen, intermittently under Khazar rule; but it also had
an old-established Jewish community, and the inscriptions may even
pre-date the conversion.) Some Hebrew letters (shin and tsadei)
also found their way into the Cyrillic alphabet, and furthermore,
many Polish silver coins have been found, dating from the twelfth
or thirteenth century, which bear Polish inscriptions in Hebrew
lettering (e.g., Leszek krol Polski Leszek King of
Poland), side by side with coins inscribed in the Latin alphabet.
Poliak comments: "These coins are the final evidence for the
spreading of the Hebrew script from Khazaria to the neighbouring
Slavonic countries. The use of these coins was not related to any
question of religion. They were minted because many of the Polish
people were more used to this type of script than to the Roman script,
not considering it as specifically Jewish." lThus while the
conversion was no doubt inspired by opportunistic motives
conceived as a cunning political manoeuvre it brought in
its wake cultural developments which could hardly have been foreseen
by those who started it. The Hebrew alphabet was the beginning;
three centuries later the decline of the Khazar state is marked
by repeated outbreaks of a messianic Zionism, with pseudo~Messiahs
like David El-Roi (hero of a novel by Disraeli) leading quixotic
crusades for the re-conquest of Jerusalem. lAfter the defeat by
the Arabs in 737, the Kagans forced adoption of Islam had
been a formality almost instantly revoked, which apparently left
no impression on his people. In contrast to this, the voluntary
conversion to Judaism was to produce deep and lasting effects.
2
The
circumstances of the conversion are obscured by legend, but the
principal Arab and Hebrew accounts of it have some basic features
in common. lAl-Masudis account of the Jewish rule in Khazaria,
quoted earlier on, ends with a reference to a previous work of his,
in which he gave a description of those circumstances. That previous
work of Masudis is lost; but there exist two accounts which
are based on tile lost book. The first, by Dimaski (written in 1327),
reiterates that at the time of Harun al Rashid, the Byzantine Emperor
forced the Jews to emigrate; these emigrants came to the Khazar
country where they found "an intelligent but uneducated race
to whom they offered their religion. The natives found it better
than their own and accepted it." lThe second, much more detailed
account is in al-Bakris Book of Kingdoms and Roads
(eleventh century):
The
reason for the conversion to Judaism of the King of the Khazars,
who had previously been a pagan, is as follows. He had adopted Christianity.
Then he recognized its falsehood and discussed this matter, which
greatly worried him, with one of his high officials. The latter
said to him: O king, those in possession of sacred scriptures fall
into three groups. Summon them and ask them to state their case,
then follow the one who is in possession of the truth. lSo he sent
to the Christians for a bishop. Now there was with the King a Jew,
skilled in argument, who engaged him in disputation. He asked the
Bishop: "What do you say of Moses, the son of Amran, and the
Torah which was revealed to him?" The Bishop replied: "Moses
is a prophet and the Torah speaks the truth." Then the Jew
said to the King: "He has already admitted the truth of my
creed. Ask him now what he believes in." So the King asked
him and he replied: "I say that Jesus the Messiah is the son
of Mary, he is the Word, and he has revealed the mysteries in the
name of God." Then said the Jew to the King of the Khazars:
"He preaches a doctrine which I know not, while he accepts
my propositions." But the Bishop was not strong in producing
evidence. Then the King asked for a Muslim, and they sent him a
scholarly, clever man who was good at arguments. But the Jew hired
someone who poisoned him on the journey, and he died. And the Jew
succeeded in winning the King for his faith, so that he embraced
Judaism.
The
Arab historians certainly had a gift for sugaring the pill. Had
the Muslim scholar been able to participate in the debate he would
have fallen into the same trap as the Bishop, for both accepted
the truth of the Old Testament, whereas the upholders of the New
Testament and of the Koran were each outvoted two to one. The Kings
approval of this reasoning is symbolic: he is only willing to accept
doctrines which are shared by all three their common denominator
and refuses to commit himself to any of the rival claims
which go beyond that. It is once more the principle of the uncommitted
world, applied to theology. lThe story also implies, as Bury has
pointed out, that Jewish influence at the Khazar court must already
have been strong before the formal conversion, for the Bishop and
the Muslim scholar have to be sent for", whereas the
Jew is alreadv "with him" (the King).
3
We
now turn from the principal Arab source on the conversion
Masudi and his compilers to the principal Jewish source.
This is the so-called "Khazar Correspondence": an exchange
of letters, in Hebrew, between Hasdai Ibn Shaprut, the Jewish chief
minister of the Caliph of Cordoba, and Joseph, King of the Khazars
or, rather, between their respective scribes. The authenticity of
the correspondence has been the subject of controversy but is now
generally accepted with due allowance made for the vagaries of later
copyists. lThe exchange of letters apparently took place after 954
and before 961, that is roughly at the time when Masudi wrote. To
appreciate its significance a word must be said about the personality
of Hasdai Ibn Shaprut perhaps the most brilliant figure in
the "Golden Age" (900-1200) of the Jews in Spain. lIn
929, Abd-al-Rahman III, a member of the Omayad dynasty, succeeded
in unifying the Moorish possessions in the southern and central
parts of the Iberian peninsula under his rule, and founded the Western
Caliphate. His capital, Cordoba, became the glory of Arab Spain,
and a focal centre of European culture with a library of 400000
catalogued volumes. Hasdai, born 910 in Cordoba into a distinguished
Jewish family, first attracted the Caliphs attention as a
medical practitioner with some remarkable cures to his credit. Abd-al-Rahman
appointed him his court physician, and trusted his judgment so completely
that Hasdai was called upon, first, to put the state finances in
order, then to act as Foreign Minister and diplomatic trouble-shooter
in the new Caliphates complex dealings with Byzantium, the
German Emperor Otto, with Castile, Navarra, Arragon and other Christian
kingdoms in the north of Spain. Hasdai was a true uomo universale
centuries before the Renaissance who, in between affairs of state,
still found the time to translate medical books into Arabic, to
correspond with the learned rabbis of Baghdad and to act as a Maecenas
for Hebrew grammarians and poets. lHe obviously was an enlightened,
yet a devoted Jew, who used his diplomatic contacts to gather information
about the Jewish communities dispersed in various parts of the world,
and to intervene on their behalf whenever possible. He was particularly
concerned about the persecution of Jews in the Byzantine Empire
under Romanus (see above, section I). Fortunately, he wielded considerable
influence at the Byzantine court, which was vitally interested in
procuring the benevolent neutrality of Cordoba during the Byzantine
campaigns against the Muslims of the East. Hasdai, who was conducting
the negotiations, used this opportunity to intercede on behalf of
Byzantine Jewry, apparently with success. lAccording to his own
account, Hasdai first heard of the existence of an independent Jewish
kingdom from some merchant traders from Khurasan in Persia; but
he doubted the truth of their story. Later he questioned the members
of a Byzantine diplomatic mission to Cordoba, and they confirmed
the merchants account, contributing a considerable amount
of factual detail about the Khazar kingdom, including the name
Joseph of its present King. Thereupon Hasdai decided to send
couriers with a letter to King Joseph. lThe letter (which will be
discussed in more detail later on) contains a list of questions
about the Khazar state, its people, method of government, armed
forces, and so on including an inquiry to which of the twelve
tribes Joseph belonged. This seems to indicate that Hasdai thought
the Jewish Khazars to hail from Palestine as the Spanish
Jews did and perhaps even to represent one of the Lost Tribes.
Joseph, not being of Jewish descent, belonged, of course, to none
of the tribes; in his Reply to Hasdai, he provides, as we shall
see, a genealogy of a different kind, but his main concern is to
give Hasdai a detailed if legendary account of the
conversion which took place two centuries earlier
and the circumstances that led to it. lJosephs narrative starts
with a eulogy of his ancestor, King Bulan, a great conqueror and
a wise man who "drove out the sorcerers and idolators from
his land". Subsequently an angel appeared to King Bulan in
his dreams, exhorting him to worship the only true God, and promising
that in exchange He would "bless and multiply Bulans
offspring, and deliver his enemies into his hands, and make his
kingdom last to the end of the world". This, of course, is
inspired by the story of the Covenant in Genesis; and it implies
that the Khazars too claimed the status of a Chosen Race, who made
their own Covenant with the Lord, even though they were not descended
from Abrahams seed. But at this point Josephs story
takes an unexpected turn. King Bulan is quite willing to serve the
Almighty, but he raises a difficulty:
Thou
knowest, my Lord, the secret thoughts of my heart and thou hast
searched my kidneys to confirm that my trust is in thee; but the
people over which I rule have a pagan mind and I do not know whether
they will believe me. If I have found favour and mercy in thine
eyes, then I beseech thee to appear also to their Great Prince,
to make him support me. lThe Eternal One granted Bulans request,
he appeared to this Prince in a dream, and when he arose in the
morning he came to the King and made it known to him.
There
is nothing in Genesis, nor in the Arab accounts of the conversion,
about a great prince whose consent has to be obtained. It is an
unmistakable reference to the Khazar double kingship. The "Great
Prince", apparently, is the Bek; but it is not impossible that
the "King" was the Bek, and the "Prince" the
Kagan. Moreover according to Arab and Armenian sources, the leader
of the Khazar army which invaded Transcaucasia in 731 (i.e., a few
years before the presumed date of the conversion) was called "Bulkhan".
lJosephs letter continues by relating how the angel appeared
once more to the dreaming King and bade him to build a place of
worship in which the Lord may dwell, for: "the sky and the
skies above the sky are not large enough to hold me". King
Bulan replies bashfully that he does not possess the gold and silver
required for such an enterprise, "although it is my duty and
desire to carry it out". The angel reassures him: all Bulan
has to do is to lead his armies into Dariela and Ardabil in Armenia,
where a treasure of silver and a treasure of gold are awaiting him.
This fits in with Bulans or Bulkhans raid preceding
the conversion; and also with Arab sources according to which the
Khazars at one time controlled silver and gold mines in the Caucasus.
Bulan does as the angel told him, returns victoriously with the
loot, and builds "a Holy Tabernacle equipped with a sacred
coffer [the "Ark of the Covenant"], a candelabrum, an
altar and holy implements which have been preserved to this day
and are still in my [King Josephs] possession". lJosephs
letter, written in the second half of the tenth century, more than
two hundred years after the events it purports to describe, is obviously
a mixture of fact and legend. His description of the scant furnishings
of the place of worship, and the paucity of the preserved relics,
is in marked contrast to the account he gives in other parts of
the letter of the present prosperity of his country. The days of
his ancestor Bulan appear to him as remote antiquity, when the poor
but virtuous King did not even have the money to construct the Holy
Tabernacle which was, after all, only a tent. lHowever,Josephs
letter up to this point is merely the prelude to the real drama
of the conversion, which he now proceeds to relate. Apparently Bulans
renunciation of idolatry in favour of the "only true God"
was only the first step, which still left the choice open between
the three monotheistic creeds. At least, this is what the continuation
of Josephs letter seems to imply:
After
these feats of arms [the invasion of Armenia], King Bulans
fame spread to all countries. The King of Edom [Byzantium] and the
King of the Ishmaelim [the Muslims] heard the news and sent to him
envoys with precious gifts and money and learned men to convert
him to their beliefs; but the king was wise and sent for a Jew with
much knowledge and acumen and put all three together to discuss
their doctrines.
So
we have another Brains Trust, or round-table conference, just as
in Masudi, with the difference that the Muslim has not been poisoned
beforehand. But the pattern of the argument is much the same. After
long and futile discussions, the King adjourns the meeting for three
days, during which the discutants are left to cool their heels in
their respective tents; then he reverts to a stratagem. He convokes
the discutants separately. He asks the Christian which of the other
two religions is nearer the truth, and the Christian answers, "the
Jews". He confronts the Muslim with the same question and gets
the same reply. Neutralism has once more carried the day.
4
So
much for the conversion. What else do we learn from the celebrated
"Khazar Correspondence"? lTo take Hasdais letter
first: it starts with a Hebrew poem, in the then fashionable manner
of the piyut, a rhapsodic verse form which contains hidden
allusions or riddles, and frequently acrostics. The poem exalts
the military victories of the addressee, King Joseph; at the same
time, the initial letters of the lines form an acrostic which spells
out the full name of Hasdai bar Isaac bar Ezra bar Shaprut, followed
by the name of Menahem ben Sharuk. Now this Menahem was a celebrated
Hebrew poet, lexicographer and grammarian, a secretary and protégé
of Hasdais. He was obviously given the task of drafting the
epistle to King Joseph in his most ornate style, and he took the
opportunity to immortalize himself by inserting his own name into
the acrostic after that of his patron. Several other works of Menahem
ben-Sharuk are preserved, and there can be no doubt that Hasdais
letter is his handiwork. lAfter the poem, the compliments and diplomatic
flourishes, the letter gives a glowing account of the prosperity
of Moorish Spain, and the happy condition of the Jews under its
Caliph Abd al Rahman, "the like of which has never been known....
And thus the derelict sheep were taken into care, the arms of their
persecutors were paralysed, and the yoke was discarded. The country
we live in is called in Hebrew Sepharad, but the Ishmaelites who
inhabit it call it al-Andalus." lHasdai then proceeds
to explain how he first heard about the existence of the Jewish
kingdom from the merchants of Khurasan, then in more detail from
the Byzantine envoys, and he reports what these envoys told him:
I
questioned them [the Byzantines] about it and they replied that
it was true, and that the name of the kingdom is al-Khazar. Between
Constantinople and this country there is a journey of fifteen days
by sea, but they said, by land there are many other people between
us and them. The name of the ruling king is Joseph. Ships come to
us from their land, bringing fish, furs and all sorts of merchandise.
They are in alliance with us, and honoured by us. We exchange embassies
and gifts. They are powerful and have a fortress for their outposts
and troops which go out on forays from time to time.
This
bit of information offered by Hasdai to the Khazar King about the
Kings own country is obviously intended to draw a detailed
reply from Joseph. It was good psychology: Hasdai must have known
that criticism of erroneous statements flows easier from the pen
than an original exposition. lNext, Hasdai relates his earlier efforts
to get in touch with Joseph. First he had sent a messenger, a certain
Isaac bar Nathan, with instructions to proceed to the Khazar court.
But Isaac got only as far as Constantinople, where he was courteously
treated, but prevented from continuing the journey. (Understandably
so: given the Empires ambivalent attitude towards the Jewish
kingdom, it was certainly not in Constantines interest to
facilitate an alliance between Khazaria and the Cordoba Caliphate
with its Jewish Chief Minister.) So Hasdais messenger returned
to Spain, mission unaccomplished. But soon another opportunity offered
itself: the arrival at Cordoba of an embassy from Eastern Europe.
Among its members were two Jews, Mar Saul and Mar Joseph, who offered
to deliver Hasdais letter to King Joseph. (According to Josephs
reply to Hasdai, it was actually delivered by a third person, one
Isaac ben-Eliezer.) lHaving thus described in detail how his letter
came to be written, and his efforts to have it delivered, Hasdai
proceeds to ask a series of direct questions which reflect his avidity
for more information about every aspect of the Khazar land, from
its geography to its rites in observing the Sabbath. The concluding
passage in Hasdais letter strikes a note quite different from
that of its opening paragraphs:
I
feel the urge to know the truth, whether there is really a place
on this earth where harassed Israel can rule itself, where it is
subject to nobody. If I were to know that this is indeed the case,
I would not hesitate to forsake all honours, to resign my high office,
to abandon my family, and to travel over mountains and plains, over
land and water, until I arrived at the place where my Lord, the
[Jewish] King rules.
And I also have one more request: to
be informed whether you have any knowledge of [the possible date]
of the Final Miracle [the coming of the Messiah] which, wandering
from country to country, we are awaiting. Dishonoured and humiliated
in our dispersion, we have to listen in silence to those who say:
"every nation has its own land and you alone possess not even
a shadow of a country on this earth".
The
beginning of the letter praises the happy lot of the Jews in Spain;
the end breathes the bitterness of the exile, Zionist fervour and
Messianic hope. But these opposite attitudes have always co-existed
in the divided heart of Jews throughout their history. The contradiction
in Hasdais letter gives it an added touch of authenticity.
How far his implied offer to enter into the service of the Khazar
King is to be taken seriously is another question, which we cannot
answer. Perhaps he could not either.
5
King
Josephs reply is less accomplished and moving than Hasdais
letter. No wonder as Cassel remarks: scholarship and
culture reigned not among the Jews of the Volga, but on the rivers
of Spain". The highlight of the Reply is the story of the conversion,
already quoted. No doubt Joseph too employed a scribe for penning
it, probably a scholarly refugee from Byzantium. Nevertheless, the
Reply sounds like a voice out of the Old Testament compared to the
polished cadences of the tenth-century modern statesman. lIt starts
with a fanfare of greetings, then reiterates the main contents of
Hasdais letter, proudly emphasizing that the Khazar kingdom
gives the lie to those who say that "the Sceptre of Judah has
forever fallen from the Jews hands" and "that there
is no place on earth for a kingdom of their own". This is followed
by a rather cryptic remark to the effect that "already our
fathers have exchanged friendly letters which are preserved in our
archives and are known to our elders". lJoseph then proceeds
to provide a genealogy of his people. Though a fierce Jewish nationalist,
proud of wielding the sceptre of Judah", he cannot, and
does not, claim for them Semitic descent; he traces their ancestry
not to Shem, but to Noahs third son, Japheth; or more precisely
to Japheths grandson, Togarma, the ancestor of all Turkish
tribes. "We have found in the family registers of our fathers,"
Joseph asserts boldly, "that Togarma had ten sons, and the
names of their offspring are as follows: Uigur, Dursu, Avars, Huns,
Basilii, Tarniakh, Khazars, Zagora, Bulgars, Sabir. We are the sons
of Khazar, the seventh
" lThe identity of some of these
tribes, with names spelt in the Hebrew script is rather dubious,
but that hardly matters; the characteristic feature in this genealogical
exercise is the amalgamation of Genesis with Turkish tribal tradition.
lAfter the genealogy, Joseph mentions briefly some military conquests
by his ancestors which carried them as far as the Danube; then follows
at great length the story of Bulans conversion. "From
this day onwards," Joseph continues, "the Lord gave him
strength and aided him; he had himself and his followers circumcized
and sent for Jewish sages who taught him the Law and explained the
Commandments." There follow more boasts about military victories,
conquered nations, etc., and then a significant passage:
After
these events, one of his [Bulans] grandsons became King; his
name was Obadiab, he was a brave and venerated man who reformed
the Rule, fortified the Law according to tradition and usage, built
synagogues and schools, assembled a multitude of Israels sages,
gave them lavish gifts of gold and silver, and made them interpret
the twenty-four [sacred] books, the Mishna [Precepts] and the Talmud,
and the order in which the liturgies are to be said.
This
indicates that, about a couple of generations after Bulan, a religious
revival or reformation took place (possibly accompanied by a coup
détat on the lines envisaged by Artamonov). It seems indeed
that the Judaization of the Khazars proceeded in several steps.
We remember that King Bulan drove out "the sorcerers and idolators"
before the angel appeared to him; and that he made his Covenant
with the "true God" before deciding whether He
was the Jewish, Christian or Muslim God. It seems highly probable
that the conversion of King Bulan and his followers was another
intermediary step, that they embraced a primitive or rudimentary
form of Judaism, based on the Bible alone, excluding the Talmud,
all rabbinical literature, and the observances derived from it.
In this respect they resembled the Karaites, a fundamentalist sect
which originated in the eighth century in Persia and spread among
Jews all over the world particularly in "Little Khazaria",
i.e., the Crimea. Dunlop and some other authorities surmised that
between Bulan and Obadiah (i.e., roughly between 740 and 800) some
form of Karaism prevailed in the country, and that orthodox "Rabbinic"
Judaism was only introduced in the course of Obadiahs religious
reform. The point is of some importance because Karaism apparently
survived in Khazaria to the end, and villages of Turkish-speaking
Karaite Jews, obviously of Khazar origin, still existed in modern
times (see below, Chapter V, 4). lThus the Judaization of the Khazars
was a gradual process which, triggered off by political expediency,
slowly penetrated into the deeper strata of their minds and eventually
produced the Messianism of their period of decline. Their religious
commitment survived the collapse of their state, and persisted,
as we shall see, in the Khazar-Jewish settlements of Russia and
Poland.
6
After
mentioning Obadiahs religious reforms, Joseph gives a list
of his successors:
Hiskia
his son, and his son Manasseh, and Chanukah the brother of Obadiah,
and Isaac his son, Manasseh his son, Nissi his son, Menahem his
son, Benjamin his son, Aaron his son, and I am Joseph, son of Aaron
the Blessed, and we were all sons of Kings, and no stranger was
allowed to occupy the throne of our fathers.
Next,
Joseph attempts to answer Hasdais questions about the size
and topography of his country. But he does not seem to have a competent
person at his court who could match the skill of the Arab geographers,
and his obscure references to other countries and nations add little
to what we know from Ibn Hawkal, Masudi and the other Persian and
Arabic sources. He claims to collect tribute from thirty-seven nations
which seems a rather tall proposition; yet Dunlop points
out that nine of these appear to be tribes living in the Khazar
heartland, and the remaining twenty-eight agree quite well with
Ibn Fadlans mention of twenty-five wives, each the daughter
of a vassal king (and also with Eldad ha-Danis dubious tales).
We must further bear in mind the multitude of Slavonic tribes along
the upper reaches of the Dnieper and as far as Moscow, which, as
we shall see, paid tribute to the Khazars. lHowever that may be,
there is no reference in Josephs letter to a royal harem
only a mention of a single queen and her maids and eunuchs.
These are said to live in one of the three boroughs of Josephs
capital, Itil: "in the second live Israelites, Ishmaelis, Christians
and other nations who speak other languages; the third, which is
an island, I inhabit myself, with the princes, bondsmen and all
the servants that belong to me.
. We live in the town through
the whole of winter, but in the month of Nisan [March-April] we
set out and everyone goes to labour in his field and his garden;
every clan has his hereditary estate, for which they head with joy
and jubilation; no voice of an intruder can be heard there, no enemy
is to be seen. The country does not have much rain, but there are
many rivers with a multitude of big fish, and many sources, and
it is generally fertile and fat in its fields and vineyards, gardens
and orchards which are irrigated by the rivers and bear rich fruit
and with Gods help I live in peace." lThe next
passage is devoted to the date of the coming of the Messiah:
We
have our eyes on the sages of Jerusalem and Babylon, and although
we live far away from Zion, we have nevertheless heard that the
calculations are erroneous owing to the great profusion of sins,
and we know nothing, only the Eternal knows how to keep the count.
We have nothing to hold on only the prophecies of Daniel, and may
the Eternal speed up our Deliverance.
The
concluding paragraph of Josephs letter is a reply to Hasdais
apparent offer to enter into the service of the Khazar king:
Thou
hast mentioned in thy letter a desire to see my face. I too wish
and long to behold thy gracious face and the splendour of thy magnificence,
wisdom and greatness; I wish that thy words will come true, that
I should know the happiness to hold thee in my embrace and to see
thy dear, friendly and agreeable face; thou wouldst be to me as
a father, and I to thee as a son; all my people would kiss thy lips;
we would come and go according to thy wishes and thy wise counsel.
There
is a passage in Josephs letter which deals with topical politics,
and is rather obscure:
With
the help of the Almighty I guard the mouth of the river [the Volga]
and do not permit the Rus who come in their ships to invade the
land of the Arabs.
I fight heavy wars with them [the Rus]
for if I allowed it they would devastate the lands of Ishmael even
to Baghdad.
Joseph
here appears to pose as the defender of the Baghdad Caliphate against
the Norman-Rus raiders (see Chapter III). This might seem a little
tactless in view of the bitter hostility between the Omayad Caliphate
of Cordoba (which Hasdai is serving) and the Abassid Caliphs of
Baghdad. On the other hand, the vagaries of Byzantine policy towards
the Khazars made it expedient for Joseph to appear in the role of
a defender of Islam, regardless of the schism between the two Caliphates.
At least he could hope that Hasdai, the experienced diplomat, would
take the hint. lThe meeting between the two correspondents
if ever seriously intended never took place. No further letters
if any were exchanged have been preserved. The factual
content of the "Khazar Correspondence" is meagre, and
adds little to what was already known from other sources. Its fascination
lies in the bizarre, fragmentary vistas that it conveys, like an
erratic searchlight focussing on disjointed regions in the dense
fog that covers the period.
7
Among
other Hebrew sources, there is the "Cambridge Document"
(so called after its present location in the Cambridge University
Library). It was discovered at the end of the last century, together
with other priceless documents in the "Cairo Geniza",
the store-room of an ancient synagogue, by the Cambridge scholar,
Solomon Schechter. The document is in a bad state; it is a letter
(or copy of a letter) consisting of about a hundred lines in Hebrew;
the beginning and the end are missing, so that it is impossible
to know who wrote it and to whom it was addressed. King Joseph is
mentioned in it as a contemporary and referred to as "my Lord",
Khazaria is called "our land"; so the most plausible inference
is that the letter was written by a Khazar Jew of King Josephs
court in Josephs lifetime, i.e., that it is roughly contemporaneous
with the "Khazar Correspondence". Some authorities have
further suggested that it was addressed to Hasdai ibn Shaprut, and
handed in Constantinople to Hasdais unsuccessful envoy, Isaac
bar Nathan, who brought it back to Cordoba (whence it found its
way to Cairo when the Jews were expelled from Spain). At any rate,
internal evidence indicates that the document originated not later
than in the eleventh century, and more likely in Josephs lifetime,
in the tenth. lIt contains another legendary account of the conversion,
but its main significance is political. The writer speaks of an
attack on Khazaria by the Alans, acting under Byzantine instigation,
under Josephs father, Aaron the Blessed. No other Greek or
Arab source seems to mention this campaign. But there is a significant
passage in Constantine Porphyrogenituss De Adminisdrando
Imperio, written in 947-50, which lends some credibility to
the unknown letter-writers statements:
Concerning
Khazaria, how war is to be made upon them and by whom. As the Ghuzz
are able to make war on the Khazars, being near them, so likewise
the ruler of Alania, because the Nine Climates of Khazaria [the
fertile region north of the Caucasus] are close to Alania, and the
Alan can, if he wishes, raid them and cause great damage and distress
to the Khazars from that quarter.
Now,
according to Josephs Letter, the ruler of the Alans paid tribute
to him, and whether in fact he did or not, his feelings toward the
Kagan were probably much the same as the Bulgar Kings. The
passage in Constantine, revealing his efforts to incite the Alans
to war against the Khazars, ironically reminds one of Ibn Fadlans
mission with a parallel purpose. Evidently, the days of the Byzantine-Khazar
rapprochement were long past in Josephs time. But I am anticipating
later developments, to be discussed in Chapter III.
8
About
a century after the Khazar Correspondence and the presumed date
of the Cambridge Document, Jehuda Halevi wrote his once celebrated
book, Kuzari, the Khazars. Halevi (1085-1141) is generally
considered the greatest Hebrew poet of Spain; the book, however,
was written in Arabic and translated later into Hebrew; its sub-title
is "The Book of Proof and Argument in Defence of the Despised
Faith". lHalevi was a Zionist who died on a pilgrimage to Jerusalem;
the Kuzari, written a year before his death, is a philosophical
tract propounding the view that the Jewish nation is the sole mediator
between God and the rest of mankind. At the end of history, all
other nations will be converted to Judaism; and the conversion of
the Khazars appears as a symbol or token of that ultimate event.
lIn spite of its title, the tract has little to say about the Khazar
country itself, which serves mainly as a backdrop for yet another
legendary account of the conversion the King, the angel,
the Jewish scholar, etc. and for the philosophical and theological
dialogues between the King and the protagonists of the three religions.
lHowever, there are a few factual references, which indicate that
Halevi had either read the correspondence between Hasdai and Joseph
or had other sources of information about the Khazar country. Thus
we are informed that after the appearance of the angel the King
of the Khazars "revealed the secret of his dream to the General
of his army", and "the General" also looms large
later on another obvious reference to the dual rule of Kagan
and Bek. Halevi also mentions the "histories" and "books
of the Khazars" which reminds one of Joseph speaking
of "our archives", where documents of state are kept.
Lastly, Halevi twice, in different places of the book, gives the
date of the conversion as having taken place "400 years ago"
and "in the year 4500" (according to the Jewish calendar).
This points to AD 740, which is the most likely date. All in all,
it is a poor harvest as far as factual statements are concerned,
from a book that enjoyed immense popularity among the Jews of the
Middle Ages. But the mediaeval mind was less attracted by fact than
by fable, and the Jews were more interested in the date of the coming
of the Messiah than in geographical data. The Arab geographers and
chroniclers had a similarly cavalier attitude to distances, dates
and the frontiers between fact and fancy. lThis also applies to
the famed German-Jewish traveller, Rabbi Petachia of Ratisbon, who
visited Eastern Europe and western Asia between 1170 and 1185. His
travelogue, Sibub Haolam, "Journey around the
World", was apparently written by a pupil, based on his notes
or on dictation. It relates how shocked the good Rabbi was by the
primitive observances of the Khazar Jews north of the Crimea, which
he attributed to their adherence to the Karaite heresy:
And
the Rabbi Petachia asked them: "Why do you not believe in the
words of the sages [i.e., the Talmudists]?" They replied: "Because
our fathers did not teach them to us." On the eve of the Sabbath
they cut all the bread which they eat on the Sabbath. They eat it
in the dark, and sit the whole day on one spot. Their prayers consist
only of the psalms.
So
incensed was the Rabbi that, when he subsequently crossed the Khazar
heartland, all he had to say was that it took him eight days, during
which "he heard the wailing of women and the barking of dogs".
lHe does mention, however, that while he was in Baghdad, he had
seen envoys from the Khazar kingdom looking for needy Jewish scholars
from Mesopotamia and even from Egypt, "to teach their children
Torah and Talmud". lWhile few Jewish travellers from the West
undertook the hazardous journey to the Volga, they recorded encounters
with Khazar Jews at all principal centres of the civilized world.
Rabbi Petachia met them in Baghdad; Benjamin of Tudela, another
famous traveller of the twelfth century, visited Khazar notables
in Constantinople and Alexandria; Ibraham ben Daud, a contemporary
of Judah Halevis, reports that he had seen in Toledo "some
of their descendants, pupils of the wise". Tradition has it
that these were Khazar princes one is tempted to think of
Indian princelings sent to Cambridge to study. lYet there is a curious
ambivalence in the attitude toward the Khazars of the leaders of
orthodox Jewry in the East, centred on the talmudic Academy in Baghdad.
The Gaon (Hebrew for "excellency") who stood at
the head of the Academy was the spiritual leader of the Jewish settlements
dispersed all over the Near and Middle East, while the Exilarch,
or "Prince of Captivity", represented the secular power
over these more or less autonomous communities. Saadiah Gaon (882-942),
most famous among the spiritua1 excellencies, who left voluminous
writings, repeatedly refers in them to the Khazars. He mentions
a Mesopotamian Jew who went to Khazaria to settle there, as if this
were an every-day occurrence. He speaks obscurely of the Khazar
court; elsewhere he explains that in the biblical expression "Hiram
of Tyre", Hiram is not a proper name but a royal title, "like
Caliph for the Ruler of the Arabs, and Kagan for the King of the
Khazars." lThus Khazaria was very much "on the map",
in the literal and metaphorical sense, for the leaders of the ecclesiastical
hierarchy of oriental Jewry; but at the same time the Khazars were
regarded with certain misgivings, both on racial grounds and because
of their suspected leanings toward the Karaite heresy. One eleventh-century
Hebrew author, Japheth ibn-Ali, himself a Karaite, explains the
word mamzer, "bastard", by the example of the Khazars
who became Jews without belonging to the Race. His contemporary,
Jacob ben-Reuben, reflects the opposite side of this ambivalent
attitude by speaking of the Khazars as "a single nation who
do not bear the yoke of the exile, but are great warriors paying
no tribute to the Gentiles". lIn summing up the Hebrew sources
on the Khazars that have come down to us, one senses a mixed reaction
of enthusiasm, scepticism and, above all, bewilderment. A warrior-nation
of Turkish Jews must have seemed to the rabbis as strange as a circumcized
unicorn. During a thousand years of Dispersion, the Jews had forgotten
what it was like to have a king and a country. The Messiah was more
real to them than the Kagan. lAs a postscript to the Arab and Hebrew
sources relating to the conversion, it should be mentioned that
the apparently earliest Christian source antedates them both. At
some date earlier than 864, the Westphalian monk, Christian Druthmar
of Aquitania, wrote a Latin treatise Expositio in Evangelium
Mattei, in which he reports that "there exist people under
the sky in regions where no Christians can be found, whose name
is Gog and Magog, and who are Huns; among them is one, called the
Gazari, who are circumcized and observe Judaism in its entirety".
This remark occurs à propos of Matthew 24.14 which has no
apparent bearing on it, and no more is heard of the subject.
9
At
about the same time when Druthmar wrote down what he knew from hearsay
about the Jewish Khazars, a famed Christian missionary, sent by
the Byzantine Emperor, attempted to convert them to Christianity.
He was no less a figure than St Cyril, "Apostle of the Slavs",
alleged designer of the Cyrillic alphabet. He and his elder brother,
St Methodius, were entrusted with this and other proselytizing missions
by the Emperor Michael III, on the advice of the Patriarch Photius
(himself apparently of Khazar descent, for it is reported that the
Emperor once called him in anger "Khazar face"). lCyrils
proselytizing efforts seem to have been successful among the Slavonic
people in Eastern Europe, but not among the Khazars. He travelled
to their country via Cherson in the Crimea; in Cherson he is said
to have spent six months learning Hebrew in preparation for his
mission; he then took the "Khazarian Way" the Don-Volga
portage to Itil, and from there travelled along the Caspian
to meet the Kagan (it is not said where). The usual theological
disputations followed, but they had little impact on the Khazar
Jews Even the adulatory Vita Constantine (Cyrils original
name) says only that Cyril made a good impression on the Kagan,
that a few people were baptized and two hundred Christian prisoners
were released by the Kagan as a gesture of goodwill. It was the
least he could do for the Emperors envoy who had gone to so
much trouble. lThere is a curious sidelight thrown on the story
by students of Slavonic philology. Cyril is credited by tradition
not only with having devised the Cyrillic but also the Glagolytic
alphabet. The latter, according to Baron, was "used in Croatia
to the seventeenth century. Its indebtedness to the Hebrew alphabet
in at least eleven characters, representing in part the Slavonic
sounds, has long been recognized". (The eleven characters are
A, B, V, G, E, K, P, R, S, Sch, T.) This seems to confirm what has
been said earlier on about the influence of the Hebrew alphabet
in spreading literacy among the neighbours of the Khazars.
III
Decline
1
"IT
was", wrote D. Sinor, "in the second half of the eighth
century that the Khazar empire reached the acme of its glory"
that is, between the conversion of Bulan and the religious reform
under Obadiah. This is not meant to imply that the Khazars owed
their good fortune to their Jewish religion. It is rather the other
way round: they could afford to be Jews because they were economically
and militarily strong. lA living symbol of their power was the Emperor
Leo the Khazar, who ruled Byzantium in 775-80 so named after
his mother, the Khazar Princess "Flower" the one
who created a new fashion at the court. We remember that her marriage
took place shortly after the great Khazar victory over the Muslims
in the battle of Ardabil, which is mentioned in the letter of Joseph
and other sources. The two events, Dunlop remarks, "are hardly
unrelated". lHowever, amidst the cloak-and-dagger intrigues
of the period, dynastic marriages and betrothals could be dangerous.
They repeatedly gave cause or at least provided a pretext
for starting a war. The pattern was apparently set by Attila,
the erstwhile overlord of the Khazars. In 450 Attila is said to
have received a message, accompanied by an engagement ring, from
Honoria, sister to the West Roman Emperor Valentinian III. This
romantic and ambitious lady begged the Hun chieftain to rescue her
from a fate worse than death a forced marriage to an old
Senator and sent him her ring. Attila promptly claimed her
as his bride, together with half the Empire as her dowry; and when
Valentinian refused, Attila invaded Gaul. lSeveral variations on
this quasi-archetypal theme crop up throughout Khazar history. We
remember the fury of the Bulgar King about the abduction of his
daughter, and how he gave this incident as the main reason for his
demand that the Caliph should build him a fortress against the Khazars.
If we are to believe the Arab sources, similar incidents (though
with a different twist) led to the last flare-up of the Khazar-Muslim
wars at the end of the eighth century, after a protracted period
of peace. lAccording to al-Tabari, in AD 798, the Caliph ordered
the Governor of Armenia to make the Khazar frontier even more secure
by marrying a daughter of the Kagan. This governor was a member
of the powerful family of the Barmecides (which, incidentally, reminds
one of the prince of that eponymous family in the Arabian Nights
who invited the beggar to a feast consisting of rich dish-covers
with nothing beneath). The Barmecide agreed, and the Khazar Princess
with her suite and dowry was duly dispatched to him in a luxurious
cavalcade (see I, 10). But she died in childbed; the newborn died
too; and her courtiers, on their return to Khazaria, insinuated
to the Kagan that she had been poisoned. The Kagan promptly invaded
Armenia and took (according to two Arab sources) 50000 prisoners.
The Caliph was forced to release thousands of criminals from his
gaols and arm them to stem the Khazar advance. lThe Arab sources
relate at least one more eighth-century incident of a misfired dynastic
marriage followed by a Khazar invasion; and for good measure the
Georgian Chronicle has a particularly gruesome one to add to the
list (in which the royal Princess, instead of being poisoned, kills
herself to escape the Kagans bed). The details and exact dates
are, as usual, doubtful, and so is the real motivation behind these
campaigns. But the recurrent mention in the chronicles of bartered
brides and poisoned queens leaves little doubt that this theme had
a powerful impact on peoples imagination, and possibly also
on political events.
2
No
more is heard about Khazar-Arab fighting after the end of the eighth
century. As we enter the ninth, the Khazars seemed to enjoy several
decades of peace at least, there is little mention of them in the
chronicles, and no news is good news in history. The southern frontiers
of their country had been pacified; relations with the Caliphate
had settled down to a tacit non-aggression pact; relations with
Byzantium continued to be definitely friendly. lYet in the middle
of this comparatively idyllic period there is an ominous episode
which foreshadowed new dangers. In 833, or thereabouts, the Khazar
Kagan and Bek sent an embassy to the East Roman Emperor Theophilus,
asking for skilled architects and craftsmen to build them a fortress
on the lower reaches of the Don. The Emperor responded with alacrity.
He sent a fleet across the Black Sea and the Sea of Azov up the
mouth of the Don to the strategic spot where the fortress was to
be built. Thus came Sarkel into being, the famous fortress and priceless
archaeological site, virtually the only one that yielded clues to
Khazar history until it was submerged in the Tsimlyansk reservoir,
adjoining the Volga-Don canal. Constantine Porphyrogenitus, who
related the episode in some detail, says that since no stones were
available in the region, Sarkel was built of bricks, burnt in specially
constructed kilns. He does not mention the curious fact (discovered
by Soviet archaeologists while the site was still accessible) that
the builders also used marble columns of Byzantine origin, dating
from the sixth century, and probably salvaged from some Byzantine
ruin; a nice example of Imperial thrift. lThe potential enemy against
whom this impressive fortress was built by joint Roman-Khazar effort,
were those formidable and menacing newcomers on the world scene,
whom the West called Vikings or Norsemen, and the East called Rhous
or Rhos or Rus. lTwo centuries earlier, the conquering Arabs had
advanced on the civilized world in a gigantic pincer movement, its
left prong reaching across the Pyrenees, its right prong across
the Caucasus. Now, during the Viking Age, history seemed to create
a kind of mirror image of that earlier phase. The initial explosion
which had triggered off the Muslim wars of conquest took place in
the southernmost region of the known world, the Arabian desert.
The Viking raids and conquests originated in its northernmost region,
Scandinavia. The Arabs advanced northward by land, the Norsemen
southward by sea and waterways. The Arabs were, at least in theory,
conducting a Holy War, the Vikings waged unholy wars of piracy and
plunder; but the results, as far as the victims were concerned,
were much the same. In neither case have historians been able to
provide convincing explanations of the economical, ecological or
ideological reasons which transformed these apparently quiescent
regions of Arabia and Scandinavia quasi overnight into volcanoes
of exuberant vitality and reckless enterprise. Both eruptions spent
their force within a couple of centuries but left a permanent mark
on the world. Both evolved in this time-span from savagery and destructiveness
to splendid cultural achievement. lAbout the time when Sarkel was
built by joint Byzantine-Khazar efforts in anticipation of attack
by the eastern Vikings, their western branch had already penetrated
all the major waterways of Europe and conquered half of Ireland.
Within the next few decades they colonized Iceland, conquered Normandy,
repeatedly sacked Paris, raided Germany, the Rhône delta, the gulf
of Genoa, circumnavigated the Iberian peninsula and attacked Constantinople
through the Mediterranean and the Dardanelles simultaneously
with a Rus attack down the Dnieper and across the Black Sea. As
Toynbee wrote: "In the ninth century, which was the century
in which the Rhos impinged on the Khazars and on the East Romans,
the Scandinavians were raiding and conquering and colonizing in
an immense arc that eventually extended south-westward
to
North America and southeastward to
the Caspian Sea."
lNo wonder that a special prayer was inserted in the litanies of
the West: A furore Normannorum libera nos Domine. No wonder
that Constantinople needed its Khazar allies as a protective shield
against the carved dragons on the bows of the Viking ships, as it
had needed them a couple of centuries earlier against the green
banners of the Prophet. And, as on that earlier occasion, the Khazars
were again to bear the brunt of the attack, and eventually to see
their capital laid in ruins. lNot only Byzantium had reason to be
grateful to the Khazars for blocking the advance of the Viking fleets
down the great waterways from the north. We have now gained a better
understanding of the cryptic passage in Josephs letter to
Hasdai, written a century later: "With the help of the Almighty
I guard the mouth of the river and do not permit the Rus who come
in their ships to invade the land of the Arabs.... I fight heavy
wars [with the Rus]."
3
The
particular brand of Vikings which the Byzantines called "Rhos"
were called "Varangians" by the Arab chroniclers. The
most probable derivation of "Rhos", according to Toynbee,
is "from the Swedish word rodher, meaning rowers".
As for "Varangian", it was used by the Arabs and also
in the Russian Primary Chronicle to designate Norsemen or Scandinavians;
the Baltic was actually called by them "the Varangian Sea".
Although this branch of Vikings originated from eastern Sweden,
as distinct from the Norwegians and Danes who raided Western Europe,
their advance followed the same pattern. It was seasonal; it was
based on strategically placed islands which served as strongholds,
armouries and supply bases for attacks on the mainland; and its
nature evolved, where conditions were favourable, from predatory
raids and forced commerce to more or less permanent settlements
and ultimately, amalgamation with the conquered native populations.
Thus the Viking penetration of Ireland started with the seizure
of the island of Rechru (Lambay) in Dublin Bay; England was invaded
from the isle of Thanet; penetration of the Continent started with
the conquest of the islands of Walcheren (off Holland) and Noirmoutier
(in the estuary of the Loire). lAt the eastern extreme of Europe
the Northmen were following the same blueprint for conquest. After
crossing the Baltic and the Gulf of Finland they sailed up the river
Volkhov into Lake Ilmen (south of Leningrad), where they found a
convenient island the Holmgard of the Icelandic Sagas. On
this they built a settlement which eventually grew into the city
of Novgorod. From here they forayed on southward on the great waterways:
on the Volga into the Caspian, and on the Dnieper into the Black
Sea. lThe former route led through the countries of the militant
Bulgars and Khazars; the latter across the territories of various
Slavonic tribes who inhabited the north-western outskirts of the
Khazar Empire and paid tribute to the Kagan: the Polyane in the
region of Kiev; the Viatichi, south of Moscow; the Radimishchy east
of the Dnieper; the Severyane on the river Derna, etc. These Slavs
seemed to have developed advanced methods of agriculture, and were
apparently of a more timid disposition than their "Turkish"
neighbours on the Volga, for, as Bury put it, they became the "natural
prey" of the Scandinavian raiders. These eventually came to
prefer the Dnieper, in spite of its dangerous cataracts, to the
Volga and the Don. It was the Dnieper which became the "Great
Waterway" the "Austrvegr" of the Nordic
Sagas from the Baltic to the Black Sea, and thus to Constantinople.
They even gave Scandinavian names to the seven major cataracts,
duplicating their Slavonic names; Constantine conscientiously enumerates
both versions (e.g., Baru-fors in Norse, Volnyi in
Slavonic, for "the billowy waterfall"). lThese Varangian-Rus
seem to have been a unique blend unique even among their brother
Vikings combining the traits of pirates, robbers and meretricious
merchants, who traded on their own terms, imposed by sword and battle-axe.
They bartered furs, swords and amber in exchange for gold, but their
principal merchandise were slaves. A contemporary Arab chronicler
wrote:
In
this island [Novgorod] there are men to the number of 100000,
and these men constantly go out to raid the Slavs in boats,
and they seize the Slavs and take them prisoner and they go
to the Khazars and Bulgars and sell them there. [We remember
the slave market in Itil, mentioned by Masudi]. They have
no cultivated lands, nor seed, and [live by] plunder from
the Slavs. When a child is born to them, they place a drawn
sword in front of him and his father says: "I have neither
gold nor silver, nor wealth which I can bequeath to thee,
this is thine inheritance, with it secure prosperity for thyself."
A modern
historian, McEvedy, has summed it up nicely:
Viking-Varangian
activity, ranging from Iceland to the borders of Turkestan,
from Constantinople to the Arctic circle, was of incredible
vitality and daring, and it is sad that so much effort was
wasted in plundering. The Northern heroes did not deign to
trade until they failed to vanquish; they preferred bloodstained,
glorious gold to a steady mercantile profit.
Thus
the Rus convoys sailing southward in the summer season were at the
same time both commercial fleets and military armadas; the two roles
went together, and with each fleet it was impossible to foretell
at what moment the merchants would turn into warriors. The size
of these fleets was formidable. Masudi speaks of a Rus force entering
the Caspian from the Volga (in 912-13) as comprising "about
500 ships, each manned by 100 persons". Of these 50000 men,
he says, 35000 were killed in battle. Masudi may have been exaggerating,
but apparently not much. Even at an early stage of their exploits
(circa 860) the Rus crossed the Black Sea and laid siege
on Constantinople with a fleet variously estimated as numbering
between 200 and 230 ships. lIn view of the unpredictability and
proverbial treacherousness of these formidable invaders, the Byzantines
and Khazars had to "play it by ear" as the saying goes.
For a century and a half after the fortress of Sarkel was built,
trade agreements and the exchange of embassies with the Rus alternated
with savage wars. Only slowly and gradually did the Northmen change
their character by building permanent settlements, becoming Slavonized
by intermingling with their subjects and vassals, and finally, adopting
the faith of the Byzantine Church. By that time, the closing years
of the tenth century, the "Rus" had become transformed
into "Russians". The early Rus princes and nobles still
bore Scandinavian names which had been Slavonized: Rurik from Hrörekr,
Oleg from Helgi, Igor from Ingvar, Olga from Helga, and so on. The
commercial treaty which Prince Igor-Ingvar concluded with the Byzantines
in 945 contains a list of his companions, only three of which have
Slavonic names among fifty Scandinavian names. But the son of Ingvar
and Helga assumed the Slavonic name Svyatoslav, and from there onward
the process of assimilation got into its stride, the Varangians
gradually lost their identity as a separate people, and the Norse
tradition faded out of Russian history. lIt is difficult to form
a mental picture of these bizarre people whose savagery sticks out
even in that savage age. The chronicles are biased, written by members
of nations who had suffered from the northern invaders; their own
side of the story remains untold, for the rise of Scandinavian literature
came long after the Age of the Vikings, when their exploits had
blossomed into legend. Even so, early Norse literature seems to
confirm their unbridled lust for battle, and the peculiar kind of
frenzy which seized them on these occasions; they even had a special
word for it: berserksgangr the berserk way. lThe Arab
chroniclers were so baffled by them that they contradict not only
each other, but also themselves, across a distance of a few lines.
Our old friend Ibn Fadlan is utterly disgusted by the filthy and
obscene habits of the Rus whom he met at the Volga in the land of
the Bulgars. The following passage on the Rus occurs just before
his account of the Khazars, quoted earlier on:
They
are the filthiest creatures of the Lord. In the morning a
servant girl brings a basin full of water to the master of
the household; he rinses his face and hair in it, spits and
blows his nose into the basin, which the girl then hands on
to the next person, who does likewise, until all who are in
the house have used that basin to blow their noses, spit and
wash their face and hair in it.
In
contrast to this, Ibn Rusta writes about the same time: "They
are cleanly in regard to their clothing" and leaves
it at that. lAgain, Ibn Fadlan is indignant about the Rus copulating
and defecating in public, including their King, whereas Ibn Rusta
and Gardezi know nothing of such revolting habits. But their own
accounts are equally dubious and inconsistent. Thus Ibn Rusta: "They
honour their guests and are kind to strangers who seek shelter with
them, and everyone who is in misfortune among them. They do not
allow anyone among them to tyrannize them, and whoever among them
does wrong or is oppressive, they find out such a one and expel
him from among them." lBut a few paragraphs further down he
paints a quite different picture or rather vignette, of conditions
in Rus society:
Not
one of them goes to satisfy a natural need alone, but he is
accompanied by three of his companions who guard him between
them, and each one of them has his sword because of the lack
of security and treachery among them, for if a man has even
a little wealth, his own brother and his friend who is with
him covet it and seek to kill and despoil him.
Regarding
their martial virtues, however, the sources are Unanimous:
These
people are vigorous and courageous and when they descend on
open ground, none can escape from them without being destroyed
and their women taken possession of, and themselves taken
into slavery.
4
Such
were the prospects which now faced the Khazars. lSarkel was built
just in time; it enabled them to control the movements of the Rus
flotillas along the lower reaches of the Don and the Don-Volga portage
(the "Khazarian Way"). By and large it seems that during
the first century of their presence on the scene the plundering
raids of the Rus were mainly directed against Byzantium (where,
obviously, richer plunder was to be had), whereas their relations
with the Khazars were essentially on a trading basis, though not
without friction and intermittent clashes. At any rate, the Khazars
were able to control the Rus trade routes and to levy their 10 per
cent tax on all cargoes passing through their country to Byzantium
and to the Muslim lands. lThey also exerted some cultural influence
on the Northmen, who, for all their violent ways, had a naive willingness
to learn from the people with whom they came into contact. The extent
of this influence is indicated by the adoption of the title "Kagan"
by the early Rus rulers of Novgorod. This is confirmed by both Byzantine
and Arab sources; for instance, Ibn Rusta, after describing the
island on which Novgorod was built, states "They have a king
who is called Kagan Rus." Moreover, Ibn Fadlan reports that
the Kagan Rus has a general who leads the army and represents him
to the people. Zeki Validi has pointed out that such delegation
of the army command was unknown among the Germanic people of the
North, where the king must be the foremost warrior; Validi concludes
that the Rus obviously imitated the Khazar system of twin rule.
This is not unlikely in view of the fact that the Khazars were the
most prosperous and culturally advanced people with whom the Rus
in the early stages of their conquests made territorial contact.
And that contact must have been fairly intense, since there was
a colony of Rus merchants in Itil and also a community of
Khazar Jews in Kiev. lIt is sad to report in this context that more
than a thousand years after the events under discussion, the Soviet
regime has done its best to expunge the memory of the Khazars
historic role and cultural achievements. On January 12, 1952, The
Times carried the following news item:
EARLY
RUSSIAN CULTURE BELITTLED
SOVIET
HISTORIAN REBUKED
Another
Soviet historian has been criticized by Pravda for belittling
the early culture and development of the Russian people. He is Professor
Artamonov, who, at a recent session of the Department of History
and Philosophy at the USSR Academy of Sciences, repeated a theory
which he had put forward in a book in 1937 that the ancient city
of Kiev owed a great deal to the Khazar peoples. He pictures them
in the role of an advanced people who fell victim to the aggressive
aspirations of the Russians. l"All these things," says
Pravda, "have nothing in common with historical facts.
The Khazar kingdom which represented the primitive amalgamation
of different tribes, played no positive role whatever in creating
the statehood of the eastern Slavs. Ancient sources testify that
state formations arose among the eastern Slavs long before any record
of the Khazars. The Khazar kingdom, far from promoting the development
of the ancient Russian State, retarded the progress of the eastern
Slav tribes. The materials obtained by our archaeologists indicate
the high level of culture in ancient Russia. Only by flouting the
historical truth and neglecting the facts can one speak of the superiority
of the Khazar culture. The idealization of the Khazar kingdom reflects
a manifest survival of the defective views of the bourgeois historians
who belittled the indigenous development of the Russian people.
The erroneousness of this concept is evident. Such a conception
cannot be accepted by Soviet historiography." lArtamonov, whom
I have frequently quoted, published (besides numerous articles in
learned journals) his first book, which dealt with the early history
of the Khazars, in 1937. His magnum opus, History of the Khazars,
was apparently in preparation when Pravda struck. As a result,
the book was published only ten years later 1962 carrying
a recantation in its final section which amounted to a denial of
all that went before and, indeed, of the authors life-work.
The relevant passages in it read:
The
Khazar kingdom disintegrated and fell into pieces, from which
the majority merged with other related peoples, and the minority,
settling in Itil, lost its nationality and turned into a parasitic
class with a Jewish coloration. lThe Russians never shunned
the cultural achievements of the East.... But from the Itil
Khazars the Russians took nothing. Thus also by the way, the
militant Khazar Judaism was treated by other peoples connected
with it: the Magyars, Bulgars, Pechenegs, Alans and Polovtsians.
The need to struggle with the exploiters from Itil stimulated
the unification of the Ghuzz and the Slavs around the golden
throne of Kiev, and this unity in its turn created the possibility
and prospect for a violent growth not only of the Russian
state system, but also of ancient Russian culture. This culture
had always been original and never depended on Khazar influence.
Those insignificant eastern elements in Rus culture which
were passed down by the Khazars and which one usually bears
in mind when dealing with the problems of culture ties between
the Rus and the Khazars, did not penetrate into the heart
of Russian culture, but remained on the surface and were of
short duration and small significance. They offer no ground
at all for pointing out a "Khazar" period in the
history of Russian culture.
The
dictates of the Party line completed the process of obliteration
which started with the flooding of the remains of Sarkel.
5
Intensive
trading and cultural interchanges did not prevent the Rus from gradually
eating their way into the Khazar Empire by appropriating their Slavonic
subjects and vassals. According to the Primary Russian Chronicle,
by 859 that is, some twenty-five years after Sarkel was built
the tribute from the Slavonic peoples was "divided between
the Khazars and the Varangians from beyond the Baltic Sea".
The Varangians levied tribute on "Chuds", "Krivichians",
etc. i.e., the more northerly Slavonic people while
the Khazars continued to levy tribute on the Viatichi, the Seviane,
and, most important of all, the Polyane in the central region of
Kiev. But not for long. Three years later if we can trust the dating
(in the Russian Chronicle), the key town of Kiev on the Dnieper,
previously under Khazar suzerainty, passed into Rus hands. lThis
was to prove a decisive event in Russian history, though it apparently
happened without an armed struggle. According to the Chronicle,
Novgorod was at the time ruled by the (semilegendary) Prince Rurik
(Hrörekr), who held under his sway all the Viking settlements, the
northern Slavonic, and some Finnish people. Two of Ruriks
men, Oskold and Dir, on travelling down the Dnieper, saw a fortified
place on a mountain, the sight of which they liked; and were told
that this was the town of Kiev, and that it "paid tribute to
the Khazars". The two settled in the town with their families,
"gathered many Northmen to them, and ruled over the neighbouring
Slavs, even as Rurik ruled at Novgorod. Some twenty years later
Ruriks son Oleg [Helgi] came down and put Oskold and Dir to
death, and annexed Kiev to his sway." lKiev soon outshone Novgorod
in importance: it became the capital of the Varangians and "the
mother of Russian towns"; while the principality which took
its name became the cradle of the first Russian state. lJosephs
letter, written about a century after the Rus occupation of Kiev,
no longer mentions it in his list of Khazar possessions. But influential
Khazar-Jewish communities survived both in the town and province
of Kiev, and after the final destruction of their country they were
reinforced by large numbers of Khazar emigrants. The Russian Chronicle
keeps referring to heroes coming from Zemlya Zhidovskaya,
"the country of the Jews"; and the "Gate of the Khazars"
in Kiev kept the memory of its erstwhile rulers alive till modern
times.
6
We
have now progressed into the second half of the ninth century and,
before continuing with the tale of the Russian expansion, must turn
our attention to some vital developments among the people of the
steppes, particularly the Magyars. These events ran parallel with
the rise of Rus power and had a direct impact on the Khazars
and on the map of Europe. lThe Magyars had been the Khazars
allies, and apparently willing vassals, since the dawn of the Khazar
Empire. "The problem of their origin and early wanderings have
long perplexed scholars", Macartney wrote; elsewhere he calls
it "one of the darkest of historical riddles". About their
origin all we know with certainty is that the Magyars were related
to the Finns, and that their language belongs to the so-called Finno-Ugrian
language family, together with that of the Vogul and Ostyak people
living in the forest regions of the northern Urals. Thus they were
originally unrelated to the Slavonic and Turkish nations of the
steppes in whose midst they came to live an ethnic curiosity,
which they still are to this day. Modern Hungary, unlike other small
nations, has no linguistic ties with its neighbours; the Magyars
have remained an ethnic enclave in Europe, with the distant Finns
as their only cousins. lAt an unknown date during the early centuries
of the Christian era this nomadic tribe was driven out of its erstwhile
habitat in the Urals and migrated southward through the steppes,
eventually settling in the region between the Don and the Kuban
rivers. They thus became neighbours of the Khazars, even before
the latters rise to prominence. For a while they were part
of a federation of semi-nomadic people, the Onogurs ("The Ten
Arrows" or ten tribes); it is believed that the name "Hungarian"
is a Slavonic version of that word; while "Magyar" is
the name by which they have called themselves from time immemorial.
lFrom about the middle of the seventh to the end of the ninth centuries
they were, as already said, subjects of the Khazar Empire. It is
a remarkable fact that during this whole period, while other tribes
were engaged in a murderous game of musical chairs, we have no record
of a single armed conflict between Khazars and Magyars, whereas
each of the two was involved at one time or another in wars with
their immediate or distant neighbours: Volga Bulgars, Danube Bulgars,
Ghuzz, Pechenegs, and so on in addition to the Arabs and
the Rus. Paraphrasing the Russian Chronicle and Arab sources, Toynbee
writes that throughout this period the Magyars "took tribute",
on the Khazars behalf, from the Slav and Finn peoples in the
Black Earth Zone to the north of the Magyars own domain of
the Steppe, and in the forest zone to the north of that. The evidence
for the use of the name Magyar by this date is its survival in a
number of place-names in this region of northerly Russia. These
place-names presumably mark the sites of former Magyar garrisons
and outposts." Thus the Magyars dominated their Slavonic neighbours,
and Toynbee concludes that in levying tribute, "the Khazars
were using the Magyars as their agents, though no doubt the Magyars
made this agency profitable for themselves as well". lThe arrival
of the Rus radically changed this profitable state of affairs. At
about the time when Sarkel was built, there was a conspicuous movement
of the Magyars across the Don to its west bank. From about 830 onward,
the bulk of the nation was re-settled in the region between the
Don and the Dnieper, later to be named Lebedia. The reason for this
move has been much debated among historians; Toynbees explanation
is both the most recent and the most plausible:
We
may
infer that the Magyars were in occupation of the
Steppe to the west of the Don by permission of their Khazar
suzerains.
Since the Steppe-country had previously belonged
to the Khazars, and since the Magyars were the Khazars
subordinate allies, we may conclude that the Magyars had not
established themselves in this Khazar territory against the
Khazars will.
Indeed we may conclude that the
Khazars had not merely permitted the Magyars to establish
themselves to the west of the Don, but had actually planted
them there to serve the Khazars own purposes. The re-location
of subject peoples for strategic reasons was a device that
had been practised by previous nomad empire builders.
In this new location, the Magyars could help the Khazars to
check the south-eastward and southward advance of tile Rhos.
The planting of the Magyars to the west of the Don will have
been all of a piece with the building of the fortress Sarkel
on tile Dons eastern bank.
7
This
arrangement worked well enough for nearly half a century. During
this period the relation between Magyars and Khazars became even
closer, culminating in two events which left lasting marks on the
Hungarian nation. First, the Khazars gave them a king, who founded
the first Magyar dynasty; and, second, several Khazar tribes joined
the Magyars and profoundly transformed their ethnic character. lThe
first episode is described by Constantine in De Administrando
(circa 950), and is confirmed by the fact that the names he
mentions appear independently in the first Hungarian Chronicle (eleventh
century). Constantine tells us that before the Khazars intervened
in the internal affairs of the Magyar tribes, these had no paramount
king, only tribal chieftains; the most prominent of these was called
Lebedias (after whom Lebedia was later named):
And
the Magyars consisted of seven hordes, but at that time they
had no ruler, either native or foreign, but there were certain
chieftains among them, of which the principal chieftain was
the aforementioned Lebedias.
And the Kagan, the ruler
of Khazaria, on account of their [the Magyars] valour
and military assistance, gave their first chieftain, the man
called Lebedias, a noble Khazar lady as wife, that he might
beget children of her; but Lebedias, by some chance, had no
family by that Khazar woman.
Another
dynastic alliance which had misfired. But the Kagan was determined
to strengthen the ties which bound Lebedias and his tribes to the
Khazar kingdom:
After
a little time had passed, the Kagan, the ruler of Khazaria,
told the Magyars
to send to him their first chieftain.
So Lebedias, coming before the Kagan of Khazaria, asked him
for the reason why he had sent for him. And the Kagan said
to him: We have sent for you for this reason: that, since
you are well-born and wise and brave and the first of the
Magyars, we may promote you to be the ruler of your race,
and that you may be subject to our Laws and Orders.
But
Lebedias appears to have been a proud man; he declined, with appropriate
expressions of gratitude, the offer to become a puppet king, and
proposed instead that the honour should be bestowed on a fellow
chieftain called Almus, or on Almuss son, Arpad. So the Kagan,
"pleased at this speech", sent Lebedias with a suitable
escort back to his people; and they chose Arpad to be their king.
The ceremony of Arpads installation took place "after
the custom and usage of the Khazars, raising him on their shields.
But before this Arpad the Magyars never had any other ruler; wherefore
the ruler of Hungary is drawn from his race up to this day."
l"This day" in which Constantine wrote was circa 950,
that is, a century after the event. Arpad in fact led his Magyars
in the conquest of Hungary; his dynasty reigned till 1301, and his
name is one of the first that Hungarian schoolboys learn. The Khazars
had their fingers in many historic pies.
8
The
second episode seems to have had an even more profound influence
on the Hungarian national character. At some unspecified date, Constantine
tells us, there was a rebellion (apostasia) of part of the
Khazar nation against their rulers. The insurgents consisted of
three tribes, "which were called Kavars [or Kabars], and which
were of the Khazars own race. The Government prevailed; some
of the rebels were slaughtered and some fled the country and settled
with the Magyars, and they made friends with one another. They also
taught the tongue of the Khazars to the Magyars, and up to this
day they speak the same dialect, but they also speak the other language
of the Magyars. And because they proved themselves more efficient
in wars and the most manly of the eight tribes [i.e., the seven
original Magyar tribes plus the Kabars], and leaders in war, they
were elected to be the first horde, and there is one leader among
them, that is in the [originally] three hordes of the Kavars, who
exists to this day." lTo dot his is, Constantine starts
his next chapter with a list "of the hordes of Kavars and Magyars.
First is that which broke off from the Khazars, this above-mentioned
horde of the Kavars.", etc. The horde or tribe which actually
calls itself "Magyar" comes only third. lIt looks as if
the Magyars had received metaphorically and perhaps literally
a blood transfusion from the Khazars. It affected them in
several ways. First of all we learn, to our surprise, that at least
till the middle of the tenth century both the Magyar and Khazar
languages were spoken in Hungary. Several modern authorities have
commented on this singular fact. Thus Bury wrote: "The result
of this double tongue is the mixed character of the modern Hungarian
language, which has supplied specious argument for the two opposite
opinions as to the ethnical affinities of the Magyars." Toynbee
remarks that though the Hungarians have ceased to be bilingual long
ago, they were so at the beginnings of their state, as testified
by some two hundred loan-words from the old Chuvash dialect of Turkish
which the Khazars spoke (see above, Chapter I, 3). lThe Magyars,
like the Rus, also adopted a modified form of the Khazar double-kingship.
Thus Gardezi: "
Their leader rides out with 20000 horsemen;
they call him Kanda [Hungarian:
Kende]
and this is the title of their greater king, but the title of the
person who effectively rules them is Jula. And the Magyars do whatever
their Jula commands." There is reason to believe that the first
Julas of Hungary were Kabars. lThere is also some evidence to indicate
that among the dissident Kabar tribes, who de facto took
over the leadership of the Magyar tribes, there were Jews, or adherents
of "a judaizing religion". It seems quite possible
as Artamonov and Bartha have suggested that the Kabar "apostasia"
was somehow connected with, or a reaction against, the religious
reforms initiated by King Obadiah. Rabbinical law, strict dietary
rules, Talmudic casuistry might have gone very much against the
grain of these steppe-warriors in shining armour. If they professed
"a judaizing religion", it must have been closer to the
faith of the ancient desert-Hebrews than to rabbinical orthodoxy.
They may even have been followers of the fundamentalist sect of
Karaites, and hence considered heretics. But this is pure speculation.
9
The
close cooperation between Khazars and Magyars came to an end when
the latter, AD 896, said farewell to the Eurasian steppes, crossed
the Carpathian mountain range, and conquered the territory which
was to become their lasting habitat. The circumstances of this migration
are again controversial, but one can at least grasp its broad outlines.
lDuring the closing decades of the ninth century yet another uncouth
player joined the nomad game of musical chairs: the pechenegs. What
little we know about this Turkish tribe is summed up in Constantines
description of them as an insatiably greedy lot of Barbarians who
for good money can be bought to fight other Barbarians and the Rus.
They lived between the Volga and the Ural rivers under Khazar suzerainty;
according to Ibn Rusta, the Khazars "raided them every year"
to collect the tribute due to them. lToward the end of the ninth
century a catastrophe (of a nature by no means unusual) befell the
Pechenegs: they were evicted from their country by their eastern
neighbours. These neighbours were none other than the Ghuzz (or
Oguz) whom Ibn Fadlan so much disliked one of the inexhaustible
number of Turkish tribes which from time to time cut loose from
their Central-Asiatic moorings and drifted west. The displaced Pechenegs
tried to settle in Khazaria, but the Khazars beat them off. The
Pechenegs continued their westward trek, crossed the Don and invaded
the territory of the Magyars. The Magyars in turn were forced to
fall back further west into the region between the Dnieper and the
Sereth rivers. They called this region Etel-Köz, "the
land between the rivers". They seem to have settled there in
889; but in 896 the Pechenegs struck again, allied to the Danube
Bulgars, whereupon the Magyars withdrew into present-day Hungary.
lThis, in rough outline, is the story of the Magyars exit
from the eastern steppes, and the end of the Magyar-Khazar connection.
The details are contested; some historians maintain, with a certain
passion, that the Magyars suffered only one defeat, not two, at
the hands of the Pechenegs, and that Etel-Köz was just another
name for Lebedia, but we can leave these quibbles to the specialists.
More intriguing is the apparent contradiction between the image
of the Magyars as mighty warriors, and their inglorious retreat
from successive habitats. Thus we learn from the Chronicle of Hinkmar
of Rheims that in 862 they raided the Fast Frankish Empire
the first of the savage incursions which were to terrorize Europe
during the next century. We also hear of a fearful encounter which
St Cyril, the Apostle of the Slavs, had with a Magyar horde in 860,
on his way to Khazaria. He was saying his prayers when they rushed
at him luporum more ululantes "howling in the
manner of wolves". His sanctity, however, protected him from
harm. Another chronicle mentions that the Magyars, and the Kabars,
came into conflict with the Franks in 881; and Constantine tells
us that, some ten years later, the Magyars "made war upon Simeon
(ruler of the Danube Bulgars) and trounced him soundly, and came
as far as Preslav, and shut him up in the fortress called Mundraga,
and returned home." lHow is one to reconcile all these valiant
deeds with the series of retreats from the Don into Hungary, which
took place in the same period? It seems that the answer is indicated
in the passage in Constantine immediately following the one just
quo ted:
"
But after Symeon the Bulgar again made peace with the Emperor
of the Greeks, and got security, he sent to the Patzinaks,
and made an agreement with them to make war on and annihilate
the Magyars. And when the Magyars went away on a campaign,
the Patzinaks with Symeon came against the Magyars, and completely
annihilated their families, and chased away miserably the
Magyars left to guard their land. But the Magyars returning,
and finding their country thus desolate and ruined, moved
into the country occupied by them today [i.e. Hungary].
Thus
the bulk of the army was "away on a campaign" when their
land and families were attacked; and to judge by the chronicles
mentioned above, they were "away" raiding distant countries
quite frequently, leaving their homes with little protection. They
could afford to indulge in this risky habit as long as they had
only their Khazar overlords and the peaceful Slavonic tribes as
their immediate neighbours. But with the advent of the land-hungry
Pechenegs the situation changed. The disaster described by Constantine
may have been only the last of a series of similar incidents. But
it may have decided them to seek a new and safer home beyond the
mountains, in a country which they already knew from at least two
previous forays. lThere is another consideration which speaks in
favour of this hypothesis. The Magyars seem to have acquired the
raiding habit only in the second half of the ninth century
about the time when they received that critical blood-transfusion
from the Khazars. It may have proved a mixed blessing. The Kabars,
who were "more efficient in war and more manly", became,
as we saw, the leading tribe, and infused their hosts with the spirit
of adventure, which was soon to turn them into the scourge of Europe,
as the Huns had earlier been. They also taught the Magyars "those
very peculiar and characteristic tactics employed since time immemorial
by every Turkish nation Huns, Avars, Turks, Pechenegs, Kumans
and by no other
light cavalry using the old devices
of simulated flight, of shooting while fleeing, of sudden charges
with fearful, wolf-like howling." lThese methods proved murderously
effective during the ninth and tenth centuries when Hungarian raiders
invaded Germany, the Balkans, Italy and even France but they
did not cut much ice against the Pechenegs, who used the same tactics,
and could howl just as spine-chillingly. lThus indirectly, by the
devious logic of history, the Khazars were instrumental in the establishment
of the Hungarian state, whereas the Khazars themselves vanished
into the mist. Macartney, pursuing a similar line of thought, went
even further in emphasizing the decisive role played by the Kabar
transfusion:
The
bulk of the Magyar nation, the true Finno-Ugrians, comparatively
(although not very) pacific and sedentary agriculturalists,
made their homes in the undulating country ... west of the
Danube. The plain of the Alföld was occupied by the nomadic
race of Kabars, true Turks, herdsmen, horsemen and fighters,
the driving force and the army of the nation. This was the
race which in Constantines day still occupied pride
of place as the "first of the hordes of the Magyars".
It was, I believe, chiefly this race of Kabars which raided
the Slavs and Russians from the steppe; led the campaign against
the Bulgars in 895; in large part and for more than half a
century afterwards, was the terror of half Europe.
And
yet the Hungarians managed to preserve their ethnic identity. "The
brunt of sixty years of restless and remorseless warfare fell on
the Kabars, whose ranks must have been thinned by it to an extraordinary
extent. Meanwhile the true Magyars, living in comparative peace,
increased their numbers." They also succeeded, after the bilingual
period, in preserving their original Finno-Ugric language in the
midst of their German and Slav neighbours in contrast to
the Danube Bulgars, who lost their Original Turkish language, and
now speak a Slavonic dialect. lHowever, the Kabar influence continued
to make itself felt in Hungary, and even after they became separated
by the Carpathian Mountains, the Khazar-Magyar connection was not
completely severed. According to Vasiliev, in the tenth century
the Hungarian Duke Taksony invited an unknown number of Khazars
to settle in his domains. It is not unlikely that these immigrants
contained a fair proportion of Khazarian Jews. We may also assume
that both the Kabars and the later immigrants brought with them
some of their famed craftsmen, who taught the Hungarians their arts
(see above, Chapter I, 13). lIn the process of taking possession
of their new and permanent home, the Magyars had to evict its former
occupants, Moravians and Danube Bulgars, who moved into the regions
where they still live. Their other Slavonic neighbours too
the Serbs and Croats were already more or less in situ.
Thus, as a result of the chain-reaction which started in the distant
Urals Ghuzz chasing Pechenegs, chasing Magyars, chasing Bulgars
and Moravians, the map of modern Central Europe was beginning to
take shape. The shifting kaleidoscope was settling into a more or
less stable jigsaw.
10
We
can now resume the story of the Rus ascent to power where we left
it the bloodless annexation of Kiev by Ruriks men around
AD 862. This is also the approximate date when the Magyars were
pushed westward by the Pechenegs, thus depriving the Khazars of
protection on their western flank. It may explain why the Rus could
gain control of Kiev so easily. lBut the weakening of Khazar military
power exposed the Byzantines, too, to attack by the Rus. Close to
the date when the Rus settled in Kiev, their ships, sailing down
the Dnieper, crossed the Black Sea and attacked Constantinople.
Bury has described the event with much gusto:
In
the month of June, AD 860, the Emperor [Michael III], with
all his forces, was marching against the Saracens. He had
probably gone far when he received the amazing tidings, which
recalled him with all speed to Constantinople. A Russian host
had sailed across the Euxine [Black Sea] in two hundred boats,
entered the Bosphorus, plundered the monasteries and suburbs
on its banks, and overrun the Island of the Princes. The inhabitants
of the city were utterly demoralized by the sudden horror
of the danger and their own impotence. The troops (Tagmata)
which were usually stationed in the neighbourhood of the city
were far away with the Emperor
and the fleet was absent.
Having wrought wreck and ruin in the suburbs, the barbarians
prepared to attack the city. At this crisis
the learned
Patriarch, Photius, rose to the occasion; he undertook the
task of restoring the moral courage of his fellow-citizens.
He expressed the general feeling when he dwelt on the incongruity
that the Imperial city, "queen of almost all the world",
should be mocked by a band of slaves [sic] a mean and
barbarous crowd. But the populace was perhaps more impressed
and consoled when he resorted to the ecclesiastical magic
which had been used efficaciously at previous sieges. The
precious garment of the Virgin Mother was borne in procession
round the walls of the city; and it was believed that it was
dipped in the waters of the sea for the purpose of raising
a storm of wind. No storm arose, but soon afterwards the Russians
began to retreat, and perhaps there were not many among the
joyful citizens who did not impute their relief to the direct
intervention of the queen of heaven.
We
may add, for the sake of piquantry, that the "learned Patriarch",
Photius, whose eloquence saved the Imperial city, was none other
than "Khazar face" who had sent St Cyril on his proselytizing
mission. As for the Rus retreat, it was caused by the hurried return
of the Greek army and fleet; but "Khazar face" had saved
morale among the populace during the agonizing period of waiting.
lToynbee too has interesting comments to make on this episode. In
860, he writes, the Russians "perhaps came nearer to capturing
Constantinople than so far they have ever come since then".
And he also shares the view expressed by several Russian historians,
that the attack by the eastern Northmens Dnieper flotilla
across the Black Sea was coordinated with the simultaneous attack
of a western Viking fleet, approaching Constantinople across the
Mediterranean and the Dardanelles:
Vasiliev
and Paszkievicz and Vernadsky are inclined to believe that
the two naval expeditions that thus converged on the Sea of
Marmara were not only simultaneous but were concerted, and
they even make a guess at the identity of the master mind
that, in their view, worked out this strategic plan on the
grand scale. They suggest that Rurik of Novgorod was the same
person as Rorik of Jutland.
This
makes one appreciate the stature of the adversary with whom the
Khazars had to contend. Nor was Byzantine diplomacy slow in appreciating
it and to play the double game which the situation seemed
to demand, alternating between war, when it could not be avoided,
and appeasement in the pious hope that the Russians would eventually
be converted to Christianity and brought into the flock of the Eastern
Patriarchate. As for the Khazars, they were an important asset for
the time being, and would be sold out on the first decent
or indecent opportunity that offered itself
11
For
the next two hundred years Byzantine-Russian relations alternated
between armed conflict and treaties of friendship. Wars were waged
in 860 (siege of Constantinople), 907, 941, 944, 969-71; and treaties
concluded in 838-9, 861,911,945, 957, 971. About the contents of
these more or less secret agreements we know little, but even what
we know shows the bewildering complexity of the game. A few years
after the siege of Constantinople the Patriarch Photius (still the
same) reports that the Rus sent ambassadors to Constantinople and
according to the Byzantine formula for pressurized proselytizing
"besought the Emperor for Christian baptism". As
Bury comments: "We cannot say which, or how many, of the Russian
settlements were represented by this embassy, but the object must
have been to offer amends for the recent raid, perhaps to procure
the deliverance of prisoners. It is certain that some of the Russians
agreed to adopt Christianity
but the seed did not fall on
very fertile ground. For upwards of a hundred years we hear no more
of the Christianity of the Russians. The treaty, however, which
was concluded between AD 860 and 866, led probably to other consequences."
lAmong these consequences was the recruiting of Scandinavian sailors
into the Byzantine fleet by 902 there were seven hundred
of them. Another development was the famous "Varangian Guard",
an élite corps of Rus and other nordic mercenaries, including even
Englishmen. In the treaties of 945 and 971 the Russian rulers of
the Principality of Kiev undertook to supply the Byzantine Emperor
with troops on request. In Constantine potphyrogenitus day,
i.e., the middle of the tenth century, Rus fleets on the Bosphorus
were a customary sight; they no longer caine to lay siege on Constantinople
but to sell their wares. Trade was meticulously well regulated (except
when armed clashes intervened): according to the Russian Chronicle,
it was agreed in the treaties of 907 and 911 that the Rus visitors
should enter Constantinople through one city gate only, and not
more thin fifty at a time, escorted by officials; that they were
to receive during their stay in the city as much grain as they required
and also up to Six months supply of other provisions, in monthly
deliveries, including bread, wine, meat, fish, fruit and bathing
facilities (if required). To make sure that all transactions should
be nice and proper, black-market dealings in currency were punished
by amputation of one hand. Nor were proselytizing efforts neglected,
as the ultimate means to achieve peaceful coexistence with the increasingly
powerful Russians. lBut it was hard going. According to the Russian
Chronicle, when Oleg, Regent of Kiev, concluded the treaty of 911
with the Byzantines, "the Emperors Leo and Alexander [joint
rulers], after agreeing upon the tribute and mutually binding themselves
by oath, kissed the cross and invited Oleg and his men to swear
an oath likewise. According to the religion of the Rus, the latter
swore by their weapons and by their god Perun, as well as by Volos,
the god of cattle, and thus confirmed the treaty." lNearly
half a century and several battles and treaties later, victory for
the Holy Church seemed in sight: in 957 Princess Olga of Kiev (widow
of Prince Igor) was baptized on the occasion of her state visit
to Constantinople (unless she had already been baptized once before
her departure which again is controversial). lThe various
banquets and festivities in Olgas honour are described in
detail in De Caerimonus, though we are not told how the lady
reacted to the Disneyland of mechanical toys displayed in the Imperial
throne-room for instance, to the stuffed lions which emitted
a fearful mechanical roar. (Another distinguished guest, Bishop
Liutprand, recorded that he was able to keep his sang-froid only
because he was forewarned of the surprises in store for visitors.)
The occasion must have been a major headache for the master of ceremonies
(which was Constantine himself), because not only was Olga a female
sovereign, but her retinue, too, was female; the male diplomats
and advisers, eighty-two of them, "marched self-effacingly
in the rear of the Russian delegation". lJust before the banquet
there was a small incident, symbolic of the delicate nature of Russian-Byzantine
relations. When the ladies of the Byzantine court entered, they
fell on their faces before the Imperial family, as protocol required.
Olga remained standing "but it was noticed, with satisfaction,
that she slightly if perceptibly inclined her head. She was put
in her place by being seated, as the Muslim state guests had been,
at a separate table." lThe Russian Chronicle has a different,
richly embroidered version of this state visit. When the delicate
subject of baptism was brought up, Olga told Constantine "that
if he desired to baptize her, he should perform this function himself;
otherwise she was unwilling to accept baptism". The Emperor
concurred, and asked the Patriarch to instruct her in the faith.
The
Patriarch instructed her in prayer and fasting, in almsgiving
and in the maintenance of chastity. She bowed her head, and
like a sponge absorbing water, she eagerly drank in his teachings.
lAfter her baptism, the Emperor summoned Olga and made known
to her that he wished her to become his wife. But she replied,
"How can you marry me, after yourself baptizing me and
calling me your daughter? For among Christians that is unlawful,
as you yourself must know." Then the Emperor said, "Olga,
you have outwitted me."
When
she got back to Kiev, Constantine "sent a message to her, saying,
Inasmuch as I bestowed many gifis upon you, you promised me
that on your return to Ros you would send me many presents of slaves,
wax and furs, and despatch soldiery to aid me. Olga made answer
to the envoys that if the Emperor would spend as long a time with
her in the Pochayna as she had remained on the Bosphorus, she would
grant his request. With these words, she dismissed the envoys."
lThis Olga-Helga must have been a formidable Scandinavian Amazon.
She was, as already mentioned, the widow of Prince Igor, supposedly
the son of Rurik, whom the Russian Chronicle describes as a greedy,
foolish and sadistic ruler. In 941 he had attacked the Byzantines
with a large fleet, and "of the people they captured, some
they butchered, others they set up as targets and shot at, some
they seized upon, and after binding their hands behind their backs,
they drove iron nails through their heads. Many sacred churches
they gave to the flames." In the end they were defeated by
the Byzantine fleet, spouting Greek fire through tubes mounted in
the prows of their ships. "Upon seeing the flames, the Russians
cast themselves into the sea-water, but the survivors returned home
[where] they related that the Greeks had in their possession the
lightning from heaven, and had set them on fire by pouring it forth,
so that the Russes could not conquer them." This episode was
followed by another treaty of friendship four years later. As a
predominantly maritime nation, the Rus were even more impressed
by the Greek fire than others who had attacked Byzantium, and the
"lightning from heaven" was a strong argument in favour
of the Greek Church. Yet they were still not ready for conversion.
lWhen Igor was killed in 945 by the Derevlians, a Slavonic people
upon which he had imposed an exorbitant tribute, the widowed Olga
became Regent of Kiev. She started her rule by taking fourfold revenge
on the Derevlians: first, a Derevlian peace mission was buried alive;
then a delegation of notables was locked in a bath-house and burned
alive; this was followed by another massacre, and lastly the main
town of the Derevlians was burnt down. Olgas bloodlust seemed
truly insatiable until her baptism. From that day onward, the Chronicle
informs us, she became "the precursor of Christian Russia,
even as daybreak precedes the sun, and as the dawn precedes the
day. For she shone like the moon by night, and she was radiant among
the infidels like a pearl in the mire." In due course she was
canonized as the first Russian saint of the Orthodox Church.
12
Yet
in spite of the great to-do about Olgas baptism and her state
visit to Constantine, this was not the last word in the stormy dialogue
between the Greek Church and the Russians. For Olgas son,
Svyatoslav, reverted to paganism, refused to listen to his mothers
entreaties, "collected a numerous and valiant army and, stepping
light like a leopard, undertook many campaigns" among them
a war against the Khazars and another against the Byzantines. It
was only in 988, in the reign of his son, St Vladimir, that the
ruling dynasty of the Russians definitely adopted the faith of the
Greek Orthodox Church about the same time as Hungarians,
Poles, and Scandinavians, including the distant Icelanders, became
converted to the Latin Church of Rome. The broad outlines of the
lasting religious divisions of the world were beginning to take
shape; and in this process the Jewish Khazars were becoming an anachronism.
The growing rapprochement between Constantinople and Kiev, in spite
of its ups and downs, made the importance of Itil gradually dwindle;
and the presence of the Khazars athwart Rus-Byzantine trade-routes,
levying their 10 per cent tax on the increasing flow of goods, became
an irritant both to the Byzantine treasury and the Russian warrior
merchants. lSymptomatic of the changing Byzantine attitude to their
former allies was the surrender of Cherson to the Russians. For
several centuries Byzantines and Khazars had been bickering and
occasionally skirmishing, for possession of that important Crimean
port; but when Vladimir occupied Cherson in 987, the Byzantines
did not even protest; for, as Bury put it, "the sacrifice was
not too dear a price for perpetual peace and friendship with the
Russian state, then becoming a great power". lThe sacrifice
of Cherson may have been justified; but the sacrifice of the Khazar
alliance turned out to be, in the long run, a short-sighted policy.
IV
FALL
1
IN discussing Russian-Byzantine relations in the
ninth and tenth centuries, I have been able to quote at length from
two detailed sources; Constantines De Administrando
and the Primary Russian Chronicle. But on the Russian-Khazar confrontation
during the same period to which we now turn we have
no comparable source material; the archives of Itil, if they ever
existed, have gone with the wind, and for the history of the last
hundred years of the Khazar Empire we must again fall back on the
disjointed, casual hints found in various Arab chronicles and geographies.
lThe period in question extends
from circa 862 the Russian occupation of Kiev to circa
965 the destruction of Itil by Svyatoslav. After the loss
of Kiev and the retreat of the Magyars into Hungary, the former
western dependencies of the Khazar Empire (except for parts of the
Crimea) were no longer under the Kagans control; and the Prince
of Kiev could without hindrance address the Slavonic tribes in the
Dnieper basin with the cry, "Pay nothing to the Khazars!"
lThe Khazars may have been willing
to acquiesce in the loss of their hegemony in the west, but at the
same time there was also a growing encroachment by the Rus on the
east, down the Volga and into the regions around the Caspian. These
Muslim lands bordering on the southern half of the "Khazar
Sea" Azerbaijan, Jilan, Shirwan, Tabaristan, Jurjan
were tempting targets for the Viking fleets, both as objects
of plunder and as trading posts for commerce with the Muslim Caliphate.
But the approaches to the Caspian, past Itil through the Volga delta,
were controlled by the Khazars as the approaches to the Black
Sea had been while they were still holding Kiev. And "control"
meant that the Rus had to solicit permission for each flotilla to
pass, and pay the 10 per cent customs due a double insult
to pride and pocket. lFor some time there was a precarious modus
vivendi. The Rus flotillas paid their due, sailed into the Khazar
Sea and traded with the people around it. But trade, as we saw,
frequently became a synonym for plunder. Some time between 864 and
884 a Rus expedition attacked the port of Abaskun in Tabaristan.
They were defeated, but in 910 they returned, plundered the city
and countryside and carried off a number of Muslim prisoners to
be sold as slaves. To the Khazars this must have been a grave embarrassment,
because of their friendly relations with the Caliphate, and also
because of the crack regiment of Muslim mercenaries in their standing
army. Three years later AD 913 matters came to a head
in an armed confrontation which ended in a bloodbath. lThis major incident already
mentioned briefly (Chapter III, 3) has been described in detail
by Masudi, while the Russian Chronicle passes it over in silence.
Masudi tells us that "some time after the year of the Hegira
300 [AD 912-913] a Rus fleet of 500 ships, each manned by 100 persons"
was approaching Khazar territory:
When the ships of the Rus came to the Khazars
posted at the mouth of the strait
they sent a letter
to the Khazar king, requesting to be allowed to pass through
his country and descend his river, and so enter the sea of
the Khazars
on condition that they should give him
half of what they might take in booty from the peoples of
the sea-coast. He granted them permission and they
descended the river to the city of Itil and passing through,
came out on the estuary of the river, where it joins the Khazar
Sea. From the estuary to the city of Itil the river is very
large and its waters abundant. The ships of the Rus spread
throughout the sea. Their raiding parties were directed against
Jilan, Jurjan, Tabaristan, Abaskun on the coast of Jurjan,
the naphtha country [Baku] and the region of Azerbaijan.
The Rus shed blood, destroyed the women and children, took
booty and raided and burned in all directions.
2a
They even sacked the city of Ardabil at three
days journey inland. When the people recovered from the shock
and took to arms, the Rus, according to their classic strategy,
withdrew from the coast to the islands near Baku. The natives, using
small boats and merchant vessels, tried to dislodge them.
But the Rus turned on them and thousands
of the Muslims were killed or drowned. The Rus continued many
months in this sea.... When they had collected enough booty
and were tired of what they were about, they started for the
mouth of the Khazar river, informing the king of the Khazars,
and conveying to him rich booty, according to the conditions
which he had fixed with them.
The Arsiyah [the Muslim
mercenaries in the Khazar army] and other Muslims who lived
in Khazaria learned of the situation of the Rus, and said
to the king of the Khazars: leave us to deal with these people.
They have raided the lands of the Muslims, our brothers, and
have shed blood and enslaved women and children. And he could
not gainsay them. So he sent for the Rus, informing them of
the determination of the Muslims to fight them. lThe Muslims [of
Khazaria] assembled and went forth to find the Rus, proceeding
downstream [on land, from Itil to the Volga estuary]. When
the two armies came within sight of each other, the Rus disembarked
and drew up in order of battle against the Muslims, with whom
were a number of Christians living in Itil, so that they were
about 15000 men, with horses and equipment. The fighting continued
for three days. God helped the Muslims against them. The Rus
were put to the sword. Some were killed and others were drowned.
of those slain by the Muslims on the banks of the Khazar river
there were counted about 30000.
2b
Five thousand of the Rus escaped, but these too
were killed, by the Burtas and the Bulgars. lThis is Masudis account of this
disastrous Rus incursion into the Caspian in 912-13. It is, of course,
biased. The Khazar ruler comes out of it as a double-crossing rascal
who acts, first as a passive accomplice of the Rus marauders, then
authorizes the attack on them, but simultaneously informs them of
the ambush prepared by "the Muslims" under his own command.
Even of the Bulgars, Masudi says "they are Muslims"
although Ibn Fadlan, visiting the Bulgars ten years later, describes
them as still far from being converted. But though coloured by religious
prejudice, Masudis account provides a glimpse of the dilemma
or several dilemmas confronting the Khazar leadership. They
may not have been unduly worried about the misfortunes suffered
by the people on the Caspian shores; it was not a sentimental age.
But what if the predatory Rus, after gaining control of Kiev and
the Dnieper, were to establish a foothold on the Volga? Moreover,
another Rus raid into the Caspian might bring down the wrath of
the Caliphate not on the Rus themselves, who were beyond
its reach, but on the innocent well, nearly innocent
Khazars. lRelations with the Caliphate
were peaceful, yet nevertheless precarious, as an incident reported
by Ibn Fadlan indicates. The Rus raid described by Masudi took place
in 912-13; Ibn Fadlans mission to Bulgar in 921-2. His account
of the incident in question is as follows:
The Muslims in this city [Itil] have a cathedral
mosque where they pray and attend on Fridays. It has a high
minaret and several muezzins [criers who call for prayer from
the minaret]. When the king of the Khazars was informed in
a.H. 310 [AD 922] that the Muslims had destroyed the synagogue
which was in Dar al-Babunaj [unidentified place in Muslim
territory], he gave orders to destroy the minaret, and he
killed the muezzins. And he said: "If I had not feared
that not a synagogue would be left standing in the lands of
Islam, but would be destroyed, I would have destroyed the
mosque too."
The episode testifies to a nice feeling for the
strategy of mutual deterrence and the dangers of escalation. It
also shows once more that the Khazar rulers felt emotionally committed
to the fate of Jews in other parts of the world.
2
Masudis account of the 912-13 Rus incursion
into the Caspian ends with the words: "There has been no repetition
on the part of the Rus of what we have described since that year."
As coincidences go, Masudi wrote this in the same year 943
in which the Rus repeated their incursion into the Caspian
with an even greater fleet; but Masudi could not have known this.
For thirty years, after the disaster of 913, they had lain off that
part of the world; now they felt evidently strong enough to try
again; and it is perhaps significant that their attempt coincided,
within a year or two, with their expedition against the Byzantines,
under the swashbuckling Igor, which perished under the Greek fire.
lIn the course of this new invasion,
the Rus gained a foothold in the Caspian region in the city of Bardha,
and were able to hold it for a whole year. In the end pestilence
broke out among the Rus, and the Azerbaijanis were able to put the
survivors to flight. This time the Arab sources do not mention any
Khazar share in the plunder nor in the fighting. But Joseph
does in his letter to Hasdai, written some years later: "I
guard the mouth of the river and do not permit the Rus who come
in their ships to invade the land of the Arabs
I fight heavy
wars with them." lWhether or not on this particular occasion the Khazar army participated
in the fighting, the fact remains that a few years later they decided
to deny the Russians access to the "Khazar Sea" and that
from 943 onward we hear no more of Rus incursions into the Caspian.
lThis momentous decision, in all likelihood
motivated by internal pressures of the Muslim community in their
midst, involved the Khazars in "heavy wars" with the Rus.
Of these, however, we have no records beyond the statement in Josephs
letter. They may have been more in the nature of skirmishes except
for the one major campaign of AD 965, mentioned in the Old Russian
Chronicle, which led to the breaking up of the Khazar Empire.
3
The leader of the campaign was Prince Svyatoslav
of Kiev, son of Igor and Olga. We have already heard that he was
"stepping light as a leopard" and that he "undertook
many campaigns" in fact he spent most of his reign campaigning.
In spite of the constant entreaties of his mother, he refused to
be baptized, "because it would make him the laughing stock
of his subjects". The Russian Chronicle also tells us that
"on his expeditions he carried neither waggons nor cooking
utensils, and boiled no meat, but cut off small strips of horseflesh,
game or beef, and ate it after roasting it on the coals. Nor did
he have a tent, but he spread out a horse-blanket under him, and
set his saddle under his head; and all his retinue did likewise."
When he attacked the enemy, he scorned doing it by stealth, but
instead sent messengers ahead announcing: "I am coming upon
you." lTo the campaign against the Khazars,
the Chronicler devotes only a few lines, in the laconic tone which
he usually adopts in reporting on armed conflicts:
Svyatoslav went to the Oka and the Volga,
and on coming in contact with the Vyatichians [a Slavonic
tribe inhabiting the region south of modern Moscow], he inquired
of them to whom they paid tribute. They made answer that they
paid a silver piece per ploughshare to the Khazars. When they
[the Khazars] heard of his approach, they went out to meet
him with their Prince, the Kagan, and the armies came to blows.
When the battle thus took place, Svyatoslav defeated the Khazars
and took their city of Biela Viezha.4a
N ow Biela Viezha the White Castle
was the Slavonic name for Sarkel, the famed Khazar fortress on the
Don; but it should be noted that the destruction of Itil, the capital,
is nowhere mentioned in the Russian Chronicle a point to
which we shall return. lThe Chronicle goes on to relate
that Svyatoslav "also conquered the Yasians and the Karugians"
[Ossetians and Chirkassians], defeated the Danube Bulgars, was defeated
by the Byzantincs, and on his way back to Kiev was murdered by a
horde of Pechenegs. "They cut off his head, and made a cup
out of his skull, overlayed it with gold, and drank from it."
lSeveral historians have regarded
the victory of Svyatoslav as the end of Khazaria which, as
will be seen, is demonstrably wrong. The destruction of Sarkel in
965 signalled the end of the Khazar Empire, not of the Khazar state
as 1918 signalled the end of the Austro-Hungarian Empire,
but not of Austria as a nation. Khazar control of the far-flung
Slavonic tribes which, as we have seen, stretched to the
vicinity of Moscow had now come to a definite end; but the
Khazar heartland between Caucasus, Don and Volga remained intact.
The approaches to the Caspian Sea remained closed to the Rus, and
we hear of no further attempt on their part to force their way to
it. As Toynbee pointedly remarks: "The Rhus succeeded in destroying
the Khazar Steppe-empire, but the only Khazar territory that they
acquired was Tmutorakan on the Tanian peninsula [facing the Crimea],
and this gain was ephemeral.
It was not till half-way through
the sixteenth century that the Muscovites made a permanent conquest,
for Russia, of the river Volga
to the rivers débouchure
into the Caspian Sea."
4
After the death of Svyatoslav, civil war broke out
between his sons, out of which the youngest, Vladimir, emerged victorious.
He too started life as a pagan, like his father, and he too, like
his grandmother Olga, ended up as a repentant sinner, accepted baptism
and was eventually canonized. Yet in his youth St Vladimir seemed
to have followed St Augustines motto: Lord give me chastity,
but not yet. The Russian Chronicle is rather severe about this:
Now Vladimir was overcome by lust for women.
He had three hundred concubines at Vyshgorod, three hundred
at Belgorod, and two hundred at Berestovo. He was insatiable
in vice. He even seduced married women and violated young
girls, for he was a libertine like Solomon. For it is said
that Solomon had seven hundred wives and three hundred concubines.
He was wise, yet in the end he came to ruin. But Vladimir,
though at first deluded, eventually found salvation. Great
is the Lord, and great his power and of his wisdom there is
no end.
Olgas baptism, around 957 did not cut much
ice, even with her own son. Vladimirs baptism, AD 989, was
a momentous event which had a lasting influence on the history of
the world. lIt was preceded by a series of diplomatic manoeuvrings and theological
discussions with representatives of the four major religions
which provide a kind of mirror image to the debates before the Khazar
conversion to Judaism. Indeed, the Old Russian Chronicles
account of these theological disputes constantly remind one of the
Hebrew and Arab accounts of King Bulans erstwhile Brains Trust
only the outcome is different. lThis time there were four instead of three contestants as the
schism between the Greek and the Latin churches was already an accomplished
fact in the tenth century (though it became official only in the
eleventh). lThe Russian Chronicles account of
Vladimirs conversion first mentions a victory he achieved
against the Volga Bulgars, followed by a treaty of friendship. "The
Bulgars declared: May peace prevail between us till stone
floats and straw sinks." Vladimir returned to Kiev, and
the Bulgars sent a Muslim religious mission to convert him. They
described to him the joys of Paradise where each man will be given
seventy fair women. Vladimir listened to them "with approval",
but when it came to abstinence from pork and wine, he drew the line.
l"Drinking, said he, is the joy of the Russes.
We cannot exist without that pleasure." lNext came a German delegation
of Roman Catholics, adherents of the Latin rite. They fared no better
when they brought up, as one of the main requirements of their faith,
fasting according to ones strength. "
Then Vladimir
answered: Depart hence; our fathers accepted no such principle."
lThe third mission consisted of
Khazar Jews. They came off worst. Vladimir asked them why they no
longer ruled Jerusalem. "They made answer: God was angry
at our forefathers, and scattered us among the Gentiles on account
of our sins. The Prince then demanded: How can you hope
to teach others while you yourselves are cast out and scattered
abroad by the hand of God? Do you expect us to accept that fate
also?" lThe fourth and last missionary
is a scholar sent by the Greeks of Byzantium. He starts with a blast
against the Muslims, who are "accursed above all men, like
Sodom and Gomorrah, upon which the Lord let fall burning stones,
and which he buried and submerged.
For they moisten their
excrement, and pour the water into their mouths, and annoint their
beards with it, remembering Mahomet.
Vladimir, upon hearing
these statements, spat upon the earth, saying: This is a vile
thing." lThe Byzantine scholar then accuses
the Jews of having crucified God, and the Roman Catholics
in much milder terms of having "modified the Rites".
After these preliminaries, he launches into a long exposition of
the Old and New Testaments, starting with the creation of the world.
At the end of it, however, Vladimir appears only half convinced,
for when pressed to be baptized he replies, "I shall wait yet
a little longer." He then sends his own envoys, "ten good
and wise men", to various countries to observe their religious
practices. In due time this commission of inquiry reports to him
that the Byzantine Service is "fairer than the ceremonies of
other nations, and we knew not whether we were in heaven or on earth".
lBut Vladimir still hesitates, and the Chronicle continues with a non-sequitur:
l"After a year had passed, in 988,
Vladimir proceeded with an armed force against Cherson, a Greek
city...." (We remember that control of this important Crimean
port had been for a long time contested between Byzantines and Khazars.)
The valiant Chersonese refused to surrender. Vladimirs troops
constructed earthworks directed at the city walls, but the Chersonese
"dug a tunnel under the city wall, stole the heaped-up earth
and carried it into the city, where they piled it up". Then
a traitor shot an arrow into the Rus camp with a message: "There
are springs behind you to the east, from which water flows in pipes.
Dig down and cut them off" When Vladimir received this information,
he raised his eyes to heaven and vowed that if this hope was realized,
he would be baptized. lHe succeeded in cutting off the citys
water supply, and Cherson surrendered. Thereupon Vladimir, apparently
forgetting his vow, "sent messages to the Emperors Basil and
Constantine [joint rulers at the time], saying: Behold, I
have captured your glorious city. I have also heard that you have
an unwedded sister. Unless you give her to me to wife, I shall deal
with your own city as I have with Cherson." lThe Emperors replied: "If you are
baptized you shall have her to wife, inherit the Kingdom of God,
and be our companion in the faith." lAnd so it came to pass. Vladimir
at long last accepted baptism, and married the Byzantine Princess
Anna. A few years later Greek Christianity became the official religion
not only of the rulers but of the Russian people, and from 1037
onward the Russian Church was governed by the Patriarch of Constantinople.
5
It was a momentous triumph of Byzantine diplomacy.
Vernadsky calls it "one of those abrupt turns which make the
study of history so fascinating
and it is interesting to
speculate on the possible course of history had the Russian princes
adopted either of these faiths [Judaism or Islam] instead
of Christianity.
The acceptance of one or another of these
faiths must necessarily have determined the future cultural and
political development of Russia. The acceptance of Islam would have
drawn Russia into the circle of Arabian culture that is,
an Asiatic-Egyptian culture. The acceptance of Roman Christianity
from the Germans would have made Russia a country of Latin or European
culture. The acceptance of either Judaism or Orthodox Christianity
insured to Russia cultural independence of both Europe and Asia."
lBut the Russians needed allies
more than they needed independence, and the East Roman Empire, however
corrupt, was still a more desirable ally in terms of power, culture
and trade, than the crumbling empire of the Khazars. Nor should
one underestimate the role played by Byzantine statesmanship in
bringing about the decision for which it had worked for more than
a century. The Russian Chronicles naive account of Vladimirs
game of procrastination gives us no insight into the diplomatic
manoeuvrings and hard bargaining that must have gone on before he
accepted baptism and thereby, in fact, Byzantine tutelage
for himself and his people. Cherson was obviously part of the price,
and so was the dynastic marriage to Princess Anna. But the most
important part of the deal was the end of the Byzantine-Khazar alliance
against the Rus, and its replacement by a Byzantine-Russian alliance
against the Khazars. A few years later, in 1016, a combined Byzantine-Russian
army invaded Khazaria, defeated its ruler, and "subdued the
country" (see below, IV, 8). lYet the cooling off towards the Khazars had already started, as we have
seen, in Constantine Porphyrogenituss day, fifty years before
Vladimirs conversion. We remember Constantines musings
on "how war is to be made on Khazaria and by whom". The
passage quoted earlier on (II, 7) continues:
If the ruler of Alania does not keep the
peace with the Khazars but considers the friendship of the
Emperor of the Romans to be of greater value to him, then,
if the Khazars do not choose to maintain friendship and peace
with the Emperor, the Alan can do them great harm. He can
ambush their roads and attack them when they are off their
guard on their route to Sarkel and to "the nine regions"
and to Cherson
Black Bulgaria [the Volga Bulgars] is
also in a position to make war on the Khazars.
Toynbee, after quoting this passage, makes the following,
rather touching comment:
If this passage in Constantine Porphyrogenituss
manual for the conduct of the East Roman Imperial Governments
foreign relations had ever fallen into the hands of the Khazar
Khaqan and his ministers, they would have been indignant.
They would have pointed out that nowadays Khazaria was one
of the most pacific states in the world, and that, if she
had been more warlike in her earlier days, her arms had never
been directed against the East Roman Empire. The two powers
had, in fact, never been at war with each other, while, on
the other hand, Khazaria had frequently been at war with the
East Roman Empires enemies, and this to the Empires
signal advantage. Indeed, the Empire may have owed it to the
Khazars that she had survived the successive onslaughts of
the Sasanid Persian Emperor Khusraw II Parviz and the Muslim
Arabs.
And thereafter the pressure on the Empire of
the Arabs onslaught had been relieved by the vigour
of the Khazars offensive-defensive resistance to the
Arabs advance towards the Caucasus. The friendship between
Khazaria and the Empire had been symbolized and sealed in
two marriage-alliances between their respective Imperial families.
What, then, had been in Constantines mind when he had
been thinking out ways of tormenting Khazaria by inducing
her neighbours to fall upon her?
The answer to Toynbees rhetorical question
is obviously that the Byzantines were inspired by Realpolitik
and that, as already said, theirs was not a sentimental age.
Nor is ours.
6
Nevertheless, it turned out to be a short-sighted
policy. To quote Bury once more:
The first principle of Imperial policy in
this quarter of the world was the maintenance of peace with
the Khazars. This was the immediate consequence of the geographical
position of the Khazar Empire, lying as it did between the
Dnieper and the Caucasus. From the seventh century, when Heraclius
had sought the help of the Khazars against Persia, to the
tenth, in which the power of Itil declined, this was the constant
policy of the Emperors. It was to the advantage of the Empire
that the Chagan should exercise an effective control over
his barbarian neighbours.
This "effective control" was now to be
transferred from the Khazar Kagan to the Rus Kagan, the Prince of
Kiev. But it did not work. The Khazars were a Turkish tribe of the
steppes, who had been able to cope with wave after wave of Turkish
and Arab invaders; they had resisted and subdued the Bulgars, Burtas,
Pechenegs, Ghuzz, and so on. The Russians and their Slav subjects
were no match for the nomad warriors of the steppes, their mobile
strategy and guerilla tactics. As a result of constant nomad pressure,
the centres of Russian power were gradually transferred from the
southern steppes to the wooded north, to the principalities of Galiczia,
Novgorod and Moscow. The Byzantines had calculated that Kiev would
take over the role of Itil as the guardian of Eastern Europe and
centre of trade; instead, Kiev went into rapid decline. It was the
end of the first chapter of Russian history, followed by a period
of chaos, with a dozen independent principalities waging endless
wars against each other. lThis created a power vacuum, into which poured a new wave of conquering
nomads or rather a new off-shoot of our old friends the Ghuzz,
whom Ibn Fadlan had found even more abhorrent than the other Barbarian
tribes which he was obliged to visit. These "pagan and godless
foes", as the Chronicle describes them, were called Polovtsi
by the Russians, Kumans by the Byzantines, Kun by the Hungarians,
Kipchaks by their fellow Turks. They ruled the steppes as far as
Hungary from the late eleventh to the thirteenth century (when they,
in turn, were swamped by the Mongol invasion). They also fought
several wars against the Byzantines. Another branch of the Ghuzz,
the Seljuks (named after their ruling dynasty) destroyed a huge
Byzantine army in the historic battle of Manzikert (1071) and captured
the Emperor Romanus IV Diogenes. Henceforth the Byzantines were
unable to prevent the Turks from gaining control of most provinces
of Asia Minor the present-day Turkey which had previously
been the heartland of the East Roman Empire. lOne
can only speculate whether history would have taken a different
course if Byzantium had not abandoned its traditional policy, maintained
throughout the three previous centuries, of relying on the Khazar
stronghold against the Muslim, Turkish and Viking invaders. Be that
as it may, Imperial Realpolitik turned out to have been not very
realistic.
7
During the two centuries of Kuman rule, followed
by the Mongol invasion, the eastern steppes were once more plunged
into the Dark Ages, and the later history of the Khazars is shrouded
in even deeper obscurity than their origin. lThe references to the Khazar
state in its final period of decline are found mainly in Muslim
sources; but they are, as we shall see, so ambiguous that almost
every name, date and geographical indication is open to several
interpretations. Historians, famished for facts, have nothing left
but a few bleached bones to gnaw at like starving bloodhounds, in
the forlorn hope of finding some hidden morsel to sustain them.
lIn the light of what has been said before,
it appears that the decisive event precipitating the decline of
Khazar power was not Svyatoslavs victory, but Vladimirs
conversion. How important was in fact that victory, which nineteenth-century
historians habitually equated with the end of the Khazar state?
We remember that the Russian Chronicle mentions only the destruction
of Sarkel, the fortress, but not the destruction of Itil, the capital.
That Itil was indeed sacked and devastated we know from several
Arab sources, which are too insistent to be ignored; but when and
by whom it was sacked is by no means clear. Ibn Hawkal, the principal
source, says it was done by the Rus who "utterly destroyed
Khazaran, Samandar and Itil" apparently believing that
Khazaran and Itil were different towns, whereas we know that they
were one twin-town; and his dating of the event differs from the
Russian Chronicles dating of the fall of Sarkel which Ibn
Hawkal does not mention at all, just as the Chronicle does not mention
the destruction of Itil. Accordingly, Marquart suggested that Itil
was sacked not by Svyatoslavs Rus, who only got as far as
Sarkel, but by some fresh wave of Vikings. To complicate matters
a little more, the second Arab source, ibn Miskawayh, says that
it was a body of "Turks" which descended on Khazaria in
the critical year 965. By "Turks" he may have meant the
Rus, as Barthold maintained. But it could also have been a marauding
horde of Pechenegs, for instance. It seems that we shall never know
who destroyed Itil, however long we chew the bones. lAnd how seriously was it destroyed?
The principal source, Ibn Hawkal, first speaks of the "utter
destruction" of Itil, but then he also says, writing a few
years later, that "Khazaran is still the centre on which the
Rus trade converges". Thus the phrase "utter destruction"
may have been an exaggeration. This is the more likely because he
also speaks of the "utter destruction" of the town of
Bulghar, capital of the Volga Bulgars. Yet the damage which the
Rus caused in Bulghar could not have been too important, as we have
coins that were minted there in the year 976-7 only about
ten years after Svyatoslavs raid; and in the thirteenth century
Buighar was still an important city. As Dunlop put it:
The ultimate source of all statements that
the Russians destroyed Khazaria in the tenth century is no
doubt IbnHawkal
Ibn Hawkal, however, speaks as positively
of the destruction of Bulghar on the middle Volga. It is quite
certain that at the time of the Mongol attacks in the thirteenth
century Bulghar was a flourishing cornmunity. Was the ruin
of Khazaria also temporary?
It obviously was. Khazaran-Itil, and the other towns
of the Khazars, consisted mostly of tents, wooden dwellings and
"round houses" built of mud, which were easily destroyed
and easily rebuilt; only the royal and public buildings were of
brick. lThe damage done must nevertheless have been serious, for several Arab
chroniclers speak of a temporary exodus of the population to the
Caspian shore or islands. Thus Ibn Hawkal says the Khazars of Itil
fled from the Rus to one of the islands of the "naphta coast"
[Baku], but later returned to Itil and Khazaran with the aid of
the Muslim Shah of Shirwan. This sounds plausible since the people
of Shirwan had no love for the Rus who had plundered their shores
earlier on. Other Arab chroniclers, Ibn Miskawayh and Muqaddasi
(writing later than Ibn HIawkal), also speak of an exodus of Khazars
and their return with Muslim help. According to Ibn Miskawayh, as
a price for this help "they all adopted Islam with the exception
of their king". Muquadassi has a different version, which does
not refer to the Rus invasion; he only says that the inhabitants
of the Khazar town went down to the sea and came back converted
to Islam. The degree of his reliability is indicated by the fact
that he describes Bulghar as being closer to the Caspian than Itil,
which amounts to placing Glasgow south of London. lIn spite of the confused and
biased nature of these accounts, which seems all too obvious, there
is probably some truth in them. The psychological shock of the invasion,
the flight to the sea, and the necessity of buying Muslim help may
have led to some deal which gave the Muslim community in Khazaria
a greater say in the affairs of state; we remember a similar deal
with Marwan two centuries earlier (I, 7), which involved the Kagan
himself, but left no mark on Khazar history. lAccording to yet another Arab source Biruni, who died in 1048
Itil, in his time, was in ruins or rather, once more
in ruins. It was rebuilt again, but henceforth it went under the
name of Saksin. It figures repeatedly in the chronicles well into
the twelfth century as "a large town on the Volga, surpassed
by none in Turkestan", and eventually, according to one source,
became the victim of inundations. Another century later the Mongol
ruler Batu built his capital on its site. lIn summing up what the Russian Chronicle and the Arab sources tell us
about the catastrophe of 965, we can say that Itil was devastated
to an unknown extent by the Rus or some other invaders, but rebuilt
more than once; and that the Khazar state emerged from the ordeal
considerably weakened. But there can be little doubt that inside
its shrunken frontiers it survived for at least another two hundred
years, i.e., to the middle of the twelfth century, and perhaps
though more doubtfully until the middle of the thirteenth.
8
The first non-Arab mention of Khazaria after the
fatal year 965 seems to occur in a travel report by Ibrahim Ibn
Jakub, the Spanish-Jewish ambassador to Otto the Great, who, writing
probably in 973, describes the Khazars as still flourishing in his
time. Next in chronological order is the account in the Russian
Chronicle of Jews from Khazaria arriving in Kiev AD 986, in their
misfired attempt to convert Vladimir to their faith. lAs we enter the eleventh century, we read first of the already mentioned
joint Byzantine-Rus campaign of 1016 against Khazaria, in which
the country was once more defeated. The event is reported by a fairly
reliable source, the twelfth-century Byzantine chronicler Cedrenus.
A considerable force was apparently needed, for Cedrenus speaks
of a Byzantine fleet, supported by an army of Russians. The Khazars
evidently had the qualities of a Jack-in-the-Box, derived from their
Turkish origin, or Mosaic faith, or both. Cedrenus also says that
the name of the defeated Khazar leader was Georgius Tzul. Georgius
is a Christian name; we know from an earlier report that there were
Christians as well as Muslims in the Kagans army. lThe next mention of the Khazars
is a laconic entry in the Russian Chronicle for the year 1023, according
to which "[Prince] Mtislav marched against his brother [Prince]
Yaroslav with a force of Khazars and Kasogians". Now Mtislav
was the ruler of the shortlived principality of Tmutorakan, centred
on the Khazar town of Tamatarkha (now Taman) on the eastern side
of the straights of Kerch. This, as already said, was the only Khazar
territory that the Rus occupied after their victory of 965. The
Khazars in Mtislavs army were thus probably levied from the
local population by the Russian prince. lSeven years later (AD 1030) a Khazar army
is reported to have defeated a Kurdish invading force, killed 10000
of its men and captured their equipment. This would be added evidence
that the Khazars were still very much alive and kicking, if one
could take the report at face value. But it comes from a single
twelfthcentury Arab source, ibn-al-Athir, not considered very reliable.
lPlodding on in our chronology,
anxious to pick up what morsels of evidence are left, we come across
a curious tale about an obscure Christian saint, Eustratius. Around
AD 1100, he was apparently a prisoner in Cherson, in the Crimea,
and was ill-treated by his "Jewish master", who forced
ritual Passover food on him. One need not put much trust in the
authenticity of the story (St Eustratius is said to have survived
fifteen days on the cross); the point is that it takes a strong
Jewish influence in the town for granted in Cherson of all
places, a town nominally under Christian rule, which the Byzantines
tried to deny to the Khazars, which was conquered by Vladimir but
reverted later (circa 990) to Byzantium. lThey were still equ~ly powerful in Tinutorakan.
For the year 1079 the Russian Chronicle has an obscure entry: "The
Khazars [of Tmutorakan] took Oleg prisoner and shipped him overseas
to Tsargrad [Constantinople]." That is all. Obviously the Byzantines
were engaged in one of their cloak-and-dagger intrigues, favouring
one Russian prince against his competitors. But we again find that
the Khazars must have wielded considerable power in this Russian
town, if they were able to capture and dispatch a Russian prince.
Four years later Oleg, having come to terms with the Byzantines,
was allowed to return to Tmutorakan where "he slaughtered the
Khazars who had counseled the death of his brother and had plotted
against himself". Olegs brother Roman had actually been
killed by the Kipchak-Kumans in the same year as the Khazars captured
Oleg. Did they also engineer his brothers murder by the Kumans?
Or were they victims of the Byzantines Macchiavellian game
of playing off Khazars and Rus against each other? At any rate,
we are approaching the end of the eleventh century, and they are
still very much on the scene. lA few years later, sub anno 1106, the Russian Chronicle has another
laconic entry, according to which the Polovtsi, i.e., the Kumans,
raided the vicinity of Zaretsk (west of Kiev), and the Russian prince
sent a force out to pursue them, under the command of the three
generals Yan, Putyata and "Ivan, the Khazar". This is
the last mention of the Khazars in the Old Russian Chronicle, which
stops ten years later, in 1116. lBut in the second half of the twelfth century, two Persian poets, Khakani
(circa 1106-90) and the better-known Nizami (circa
1141-1203) mention in their epics a joint Khazar-Rus invasion of
Shirwan during their lifetime. Although they indulged in the writing
of poetry, they deserve to be taken seriously as they spent most
of their lives as civil servants in the Caucasus, and had an intimate
knowledge of Caucasian tribes. Khakani speaks of "Dervent Khazars"
Darband being the defile or "turnstile" between
the Caucasus and the Black Sea, through which the Khazars used to
raid Georgia in the good o1d days of the seventh century, before
they developed a more sedate style of life. Did they revert, towards
the end, to the unsettled nomad-warrior habits of their youth? lAfter or possibly before
these Persian testimonies, we have the tantalizingly short and grumpy
remarks of that famed Jewish traveller, Rabbi Petachia of Regensburg,
quoted earlier on (II, 8). We remember that he was so huffed by
the lack of talmudic learning among the Khazar Jews of the Crimean
region that when he crossed Khazaria proper, he only heard "the
wailing of women and the barking of dogs". Was this merely
a hyperbole to express his displeasure, or was he crossing a region
devastated by a recent Kuman raid? The date is between 1170 and
1185; the twelfth century was drawing to its close, and the Kumans
were now the omnipresent rulers of the steppes. lAs we enter the thirteenth century, the
darkness thickens, and even our meagre sources dry up. But there
is at least one reference which comes from an excellent witness.
It is the last mention of the Khazars as a nation, and is dated
between 1245-7. By that time the Mongols had already swept the Kumans
out of Eurasia and established the greatest nomad empire the world
had as yet seen, extending from Hungary to China. lIn 1245, Pope Innocent IVsent a mission
to Batu Khan, grandson of Jinghiz Khan, ruler of the western part
of the Mongol Empire, to explore the possibilities of an understanding
with this new world power and also no doubt to obtain information
about its military strength. Head of this mission was the sixty-year-old
Franciscan friar, Joannes de Plano Carpini. He was a contemporary
and disciple of St Francis of Assisi, but also an experienced traveller
and Church diplomat who had held high offices in the hierarchy.
The mission set out on Easter day 1245 from Cologne, traversed Germany,
crossed the Dnieper and the Don, and arrived one year later at the
capital of Batu Khan and his Golden Horde in the Volga estuary:
the town of Sarai Batu, alias Saksin, alias Itil. lAfter his return to the west, Carpini wrote his celebrated Historica
Mongolorum. It contains, amidst a wealth of historical, ethnographical
and military data, also a list of the people living in the regions
visited by him. In this list, enumerating the people of the northern
Caucasus, he mentions, along with the Alans and Circassians, the
"Khazars observing theJewish religion". It is, as already
said, the last known mention of them before the curtain falls. lBut it took a long time until
their memory was effaced. Genovese and Venetian merchants kept referring
to the Crimea as "Gazaria" and that name occurs in Italian
documents as late as the sixteenth century. This was, however, by
that time merely a geographical designation, commemorating a vanished
nation.
9
Yet even after their political power was broken,
they left marks of Khazar-Jewish influence in unexpected places,
and on a variety of people. lAmong them were the Seljuk, who may be
regarded as the true founders of Muslim Turkey. Towards the end
of the tenth century, this other offshoot of the Ghuzz had moved
southwards into the vicinity of Bokhara, from where they were later
to erupt into Byzantine Asia Minor and colonize it. They do not
enter directly into our story, but they do so through a back-door,
as it were, for the great Seljuk dynasty seems to have been intimately
linked with the Khazars. This Khazar connection is reported by Bar
Hebracus (1226-86), one of the greatest among Syriac writers and
scholars; as the name indicates, he was of Jewish origin, but converted
to Christianity, and ordained a bishop at the age of twenty. lBar Hebraeus relates that Seljuks
father, Tukak, was a commander in the army of the Khazar Kagan,
and that after his death, Seljuk himself, founder of the dynasty,
was brought up at the Kagans court. But he was an impetuous
youth and took liberties with the Kagan, to which the Katoun
the queen objected; as a result Seljuk had to leave, or was
banned from the court.
Another contemporary source, ibn-al-Adims
History of Aleppo, also speaks of Seljuks father as
"one of the notables of the Khazar Turks"; while a third,
Ibn Hassul, reports that Seljuk "struck the King of the Khazars
with his sword and beat him with a mace which he had in his hand.
"
We also remember the strong ambivalent attitude of the Ghuzz towards
the Khazars, in Ibn Fadlans travellogue. lThus there seems to have been an intimate relationship between the Khazars
and the founders of the Seljuk dynasty, followed by a break. This
was probably due to the Seljuks conversion to Islam (while
the other Ghuzz tribes, such as the Kumans, remained pagans). Nevertheless,
the Khazar-Judaic influence prevailed for some time even after the
break. Among the four sons of Seljuk, one was given the exclusively
Jewish name of Israel; and one grandson was called Daud (David).
Dunlop, usually a very cautious author, remarks:
In view of what has already been said, the
suggestion is that these names are due to the religious influence
among the leading families of the Ghuzz of the dominant Khazars.
The "house of worship" among the Ghuzz mentioned
by Qazwini might well have been a synagogue.
We may add here that according to Artamonov
specifically Jewish names also occurred among that other
Ghuzz branch, the Kumans. The sons of the Kuman Prince Kobiak were
called Isaac and Daniel.
10
Where the historians resources give out, legend
and folklore provide useful hints. lThe Primary Russian Chronicle was compiled
by monks; it is saturated with religious thought and long biblical
excursions. But parallel with the ecclesiastical writings on which
it is based, the Kiev period also produced a secular literature
the so-called bylina, heroic epics or folk-songs,
mostly concerned with the deeds of great warriors and semi-legendary
princes. The "Lay of Igors Host", already mentioned,
about that leaders defeat by the Kumans, is the best known
among them. The bylina were transmitted by oral tradition
and according to Vernadsky "were still chanted by peasants
in remote villages of northern Russia in the beginning of the twentieth
century". lIn striking contrast to the Russian Chronicle, these epics do not mention
by name the Khazars or their country; instead they speak of the
"country of the Jews" (Zemlya Jidovskaya), and
of its inhabitants as "Jewish heroes" (Jidovin bogatir)
who ruled the steppes and fought the armies of the Russian princes.
One such hero, the epics tell us, was a giant Jew, who came "from
the Zemlya Jidovskaya to the steppes of Tsetsar under Mount
Sorochin, and only the bravery of Vladimirs general, Ilya
Murometz, saved Vladimirs army from the Jews". There
are several versions of this tale, and the search for the whereabouts
of Tsetsar and Mount Sorochin provided historians with another lively
game. But, as Poliak has pointed out, "the point to retain
is that in the eyes of the Russian people the neighbouring Khazaria
in its final period was simply the Jewish state, and
its army was an army of Jews". This popular Russian view differs
considerably from the tendency among Arab chroniclers to emphasize
the importance of the Muslim mercenaries in the Khazar forces, and
the number of mosques in Itil (forgetting to count the synagogues).
lThe legends which circulated among Western
Jews in the Middle Ages provide a curious parallel to the Russian
bylina. lTo quote Poliak again: "The
popular Jewish legend does not remember a Khazar kingdom
but a kingdom of the Red Jews." And Baron comments:
The Jews of other lands were flattered by
the existence of an independent Jewish state. Popular imagination
found here a particularly fertile field. Just as the biblically
minded Slavonic epics speak of "Jews" rather than
Khazars, so did western Jews long after spin romantic tales
around those "red Jews", so styled perhaps because
of the slight Mongolian pigmentation of many Khazars.
11
Another bit of semi-legendary, semi-historical folklore
connected with the Khazars survived into modern times, and so fascinated
Benjamin Disraeli that he used it as material for a historical romance:
The Wondrous Tale of Alroy. lIn the twelfth century there
arose in Khazaria a Messianic movement, a rudimentary attempt at
a Jewish crusade, aimed at the conquest of Palestine by force of
arms. The initiator of the movement was a Khazar Jew, one Solomon
ben Duji (or Ruhi or Roy), aided by his son Menahem and a Palestinian
scribe. "They wrote letters to all the Jews, near and far,
in all the lands around them.
They said that the time had
come in which God would gather Israel, His people from all lands
to Jerusalem, the holy city, and that Solomon Ben Duji was Elijah,
and his son the Messiah." lThese appeals were apparently addressed to the Jewish communities in
the Middle East, and seemed to have had little effect, for the next
episode takes place only about twenty years later, when young Menahem
assumed the name David al-Roy, and the title of Messiah. Though
the movement originated in Khazaria, its centre soon shifted to
Kurdistan. Here David assembled a substantial armed force
possibly of local Jews, reinforced by Khazars and succeeded
in taking possession of the strategic fortress of Amadie, north-east
of Mosul. From here he may have hoped to lead his army to Edessa,
and fight his way through Syria into the Holy Land. lThe whole enterprise may have been a little
less quixotic than it seems now, in view of the constant feuds between
the various Muslim armies, and the gradual disintegration of the
Crusader strongholds. Besides, some local Muslim commanders might
have welcomed the prospect of a Jewish crusade against the Christian
Crusaders. lAmong the Jews of the Middle
East, David certainly aroused fervent Messianic hopes. One of his
messengers came to Baghdad and probably with excessive zeal
instructed its Jewish citizens to assemble on a certain night
on their flat roofs, whence they would be flown on clouds to the
Messiahs camp. A goodly number of Jews spent that night on
their roofs awaiting the miraculous flight. lBut the rabbinical hierarchy in Baghdad, fearing reprisals by the authorities,
took a hostile attitude to the pseudo-Messiah and threatened him
with a ban. Not surprisingly, David al-Roy was assassinated
apparently in his sleep, allegedly by his own father-in-law, whom
some interested party had bribed to do the deed. lHis memory was venerated, and when Benjamin of Tudela travelled through
Persia twenty years after the event, "they still spoke lovingly
of their leader". But the cult did not stop there. According
to one theory, the six-pointed "shield of David" which
adorns the modern Israeli flag, started to become a national symbol
with David al-Roys crusade. "Ever since," writes
Baron, "it has been suggested, the six-cornered shield
of David, theretofore mainly a decorative motif or a magical
emblem, began its career toward becoming the chief national-religious
symbol of Judaism. Long used interchangeably with the pentagram
or the seal of Solomon, it was attributed to David in
mystic and ethical German writings from the thirteenth century on,
and appeared on the Jewish flag in Prague in 1527." lBaron appends a qualifying note
to this passage, pointing out that the connection between al-Roy
and the six-pointed star "still awaits further elucidation
and proof". However that may be, we can certainly agree with
Barons dictum which concludes his chapter on Khazaria:
During the half millenium of its existence
and its aftermath in the East European communities, this noteworthy
experiment in Jewish statecraft doubtless exerted a greater
influence on Jewish history than we are as yet able to envisage.
PART TWO
The Heritage
V
EXODUS
1
THE evidence quoted in the previous pages indicates
that contrary to the traditional view held by nineteenth-century
historians the Khazars, after the defeat by the Russians
in 965, lost their empire but retained their independence within
narrower frontiers, and their Judaic faith, well into the thirteenth
century. They even seem to have reverted to some extent to their
erstwhile predatory habits. Baron comments:
In general, the reduced Khazar kingdom persevered.
It waged a more or less effective defence against all foes
until the middle of the thirteenth century, when it fell victim
to the great Mongol invasion set in motion by Jenghiz Khan.
Even then it resisted stubbornly until the surrender of all
its neighbours. Its population was largely absorbed by the
Golden Horde which had established the centre of its empire
in Khazar territory. But before and after the Mongol upheaval
the Khazars sent many offshoots into the unsubdued Slavonic
lands, helping ultimately to build up the great Jewish centres
of eastern Europe.
Here, then, we have the cradle of the numerically
strongest and culturally dominant part of modern Jewry. lThe "offshoots" to which Baron refers were indeed branching
out long before the destruction of the Khazar state by the Mongols
as the ancient Hebrew nation had started branching into the
Diaspora long before the destruction of Jerusalem. Ethnically, the
Semitic tribes on the waters of the Jordan and the Turko-Khazar
tribes on the Volga were of course "miles apart", but
they had at least two important formative factors in common. Each
lived at a focal junction where the great trade routes connecting
east and west, north and south intersect; a circumstance which predisposed
them to become nations of traders, of enterprising travellers, or
"rootless cosmopolitans" as hostile propaganda
has unaffectionately labelled them. But at the same time their exclusive
religion fostered a tendency to keep to themselves and stick together,
to establish their own communities with their own places of worship,
schools, residential quarters and ghettoes (originally self-imposed)
in whatever town or country they settled. This rare combination
of wanderlust and ghetto-mentality, reinforced by Messianic
hopes and chosen-race pride, both ancient Israelites and mediaeval
Khazars shared even though the latter traced their descent
not to Shem but to Japheth.
2
This development is well illustrated by what one
might call the Khazar Diaspora in Hungary. lWe remember that long before
the destruction of their state, several Khazar tribes, known as
the Kabars, joined the Magyars and migrated to Hungary. Moreover,
in the tenth century, the Hungarian Duke Taksony invited a second
wave of Khazar emigrants to settle in his domains (see above, III,
9). Two centuries later John Cinnamus, the Byzantine chronicler,
mentions troops observing the Jewish law, fighting with the Hungarian
army in Dalmatia, AD 1154. There may have been small numbers of
"real Jews" living in Hungary from Roman days, but there
can be little doubt that the majority of this important portion
of modern Jewry originated in the migratory waves of Kabar-Khazars
who play such a dominant part in early Hungarian history. Not only
was the country, as Constantine tells us, bilingual at its beginning,
but it also had a form of double kingship, a variation of the Khazar
system: the king sharing power with his general in command, who
bore the title of Jula or Gyula (still a popular Hungarian first
name). The system lasted to the end of the tenth century, when St
Stephen embraced the Roman Catholic faith and defeated a rebellious
Gyula who, as one might expect, was a Khazar, "vain
in the faith and refusing to become a Christian". lThis
episode put an end to the double kingship, but not to the influence
of the Khazar-Jewish community in Hungary. A reflection of that
influence can be found in the "Golden Bull" the
Hungarian equivalent of Magna Carta issued AD 1222 by King
Endre (Andrew) II, in which Jews were forbidden to act as mintmasters,
tax collectors, and controllers of the royal salt monopoly
indicating that before the edict numerous Jews must have held these
important posts. But they occupied even more exalted positions.
King Endres custodian of the Revenues of the Royal Chamber
was the Chamberlain Count Teka, a Jew of Khazar origin, a rich landowner,
and apparently a financial and diplomatic genius. His signature
appears on various peace treaties and financial agreements, among
them one guaranteeing the payment of 2000 marks by the Austrian
ruler Leopold II to the King of Hungary. One is irresistibly reminded
of a similar role played by the Spanish Jew Hasdai ibn Shaprut at
the court of the Caliph of Cordoba. Comparing similar episodes from
the Palestinian Diaspora in the west and the Khazar Diaspora in
the east of Europe, makes the analogy between them appear perhaps
less tenuous. lIt is also worth mentioning that when King Endre was compelled by his
rebellious nobles to issue, reluctantly, the Golden Bull, he kept
Teka in office against the Bulls express provisions. The Royal
Chamberlain held his post happily for another eleven years, until
papal pressure on the King made it advisable for Teka to resign
and betake himself to Austria, where he was received with open arms.
However, King Endres son Bela IV, obtained papal permission
to call him back. Teka duly returned, and perished during the Mongol
invasion.
3
The Khazar origin of the numerically and socially
dominant element in the Jewish population of Hungary during the
Middle Ages is thus relatively well documented. It might seem that
Hungary constitutes a special case, in view of the early Magyar-Khazar
connection; but in fact the Khazar influx into Hungary was merely
a part of the general mass-migration from the Eurasian steppes toward
the West, i.e., towards Central and Eastern Europe. The Khazars
were not the only nation which sent offshoots into Hungary. Thus
large numbers of the self-same Pechenegs who had chased the Magyars
from the Don across the Carpathians, were forced to ask for permission
to settle in Hungarian territory when they in turn were chased by
the Kumans; and the Kumans shared the same fate when, a century
later, they fled from the Mongols, and some 40000 of them "with
their slaves" were granted asylum by the Hungarian King Bela.
lAt relatively quiescent times
this general westward movement of the Eurasian populations was no
more than a drift; at other times it became a stampede; but the
consequences of the Mongol invasion must rank on this metaphoric
scale as an earthquake followed by a landslide. The warriors of
Chief Tejumin, called "Jinghiz Khan", Lord of the Earth,
massacred the population of whole cities as a warning to others
not to resist; used prisoners as living screens in front of their
advancing lines; destroyed the irrigation network of the Volga delta
which had provided the Khazar lands with rice and other staple foods;
and transformed the fertile steppes into the "wild fields"
dikoyeh pole as the Russians were later to
call them: an unlimited space without farmers or shepherds, through
which only mercenary horsemen pass in the service of this or that
rival ruler or people escaping from such rule". lThe Black Death of 1347-8 accelerated
the progressive depopulation of the former Khazar heartland between
Caucasus, Don and Volga, where the steppe-culture had reached its
highest level and the relapse into barbarism was, by contrast,
more drastic than in adjoining regions. As Baron wrote: "The
destruction or departure of industrious Jewish farmers, artisans
and merchants left behind a void which in those regions has only
recently begun to be filled." lNot only Khazaria was destroyed, but also the Volga Bulgar country, together
with the last Caucasian strongholds of the Alans and Kumans, and
the southern Russian principalities, including Kiev. During the
period of disintegration of the Golden Horde, from the fourteenth
century onward, the anarchy became, if possible, even worse. "In
most of the European steppes emigration was the only way left open
for populations who wanted to secure their lives and livelihood".
The migration toward safer pastures was a protracted, intermittent
process which went on for several centuries. The Khazar exodus was
part of the general picture. lIt had been preceded, as already mentioned, by the founding of Khazar
colonies and settlements in various places in the Ukraine and southern
Russia. There was a flourishing Jewish community in Kiev long before
and after the Rus took the town from the Khazars. Similar colonies
existed in Perislavel and Chernigov. A Rabbi Mosheh of Kiev studied
in France around 1160, and a Rabbi Abraham of Chernigov studied
in 1181 in the Talmud School of London. The "Lay of Igors
Host" mentions a famous contemporary Russian poet called Kogan
possibly a combination of Cohen (priest) and Kagan. Some
time after Sarkel, which the Russians called Biela Veza,
was destroyed the Khazars built a town of the same name near Chernigov.
lThere is an abundance of ancient place names in the Ukraine and Poland,
which derive from "Khazar" or "Zhid" (Jew):
Zydowo, Kozarzewek, Kozara, Kozarzow, Zhydowska Vola, Zydaticze,
and so on. They may have once been villages, or just temporary encampments
of Khazar-Jewish communities on their long trek to the west. Similar
place-names can also be found in the Carpathian and Tatra mountains,
and in the eastern provinces of Austria. Even the ancient Jewish
cemeteries of Cracow and Sandomierz, both called "Kaviory",
are assumed to be of Khazar-Kabar origin. lWhile the main route of the Khazar
exodus led to the west, some groups of people were left behind,
mainly in the Crimea and the Caucasus, where they formed Jewish
enclaves surviving into modern times. In the ancient Khazar stronghold
of Tamatarkha (Taman), facing the Crimea across the straits of Kerch,
we hear of a dynasty of Jewish princes who ruled in the fifteenth
century under the tutelage of the Genovese Republic, and later of
the Crimean Tartars. The last of them, Prince Zakharia, conducted
negotiations with the Prince of Muscovi, who invited Zakharia to
come to Russia and let himself be baptized in exchange for receiving
the privileges of a Russian nobleman. Zakharia refused, but Poliak
has suggested that in other cases "the introduction of Khazar-Jewish
elements into exalted positions in the Muscovite state may have
been one of the factors which led to the appearance of the Jewish
heresy (Zhidovst-buyushtchik) among Russian priests
and noblemen in the sixteenth century, and of the sect of Sabbath-observers
(Subbotniki) which is still widespread among Cossacks and
peasants". lAnother vestige of the Khazar
nation are the "Mountain Jews" in the north-eastern Caucasus,
who apparently stayed behind in their original habitat when the
others left. They are supposed to number around eight thousand and
live in the vicinity of other tribal remnants of the olden days:
Kipchaks and Oghuz. They call themselves Dagh Chufuty (Highland
Jews) in the Tat language which they have adopted from another Caucasian
tribe; but little else is known about them. lOther Khazar enclaves have survived in
the Crimea, and no doubt elsewhere too in localities which once
belonged to their empire. But these are now no more than historic
curios compared to the mainstream of the Khazar migration into the
Polish-Lithuanian regions and the formidable problems it
poses to historians and anthropologists.
4
The regions in eastern Central Europe, in which
the Jewish emigrants from Khazaria found a new home and apparent
safety, had only begun to assume political importance toward the
end of the first millennium. lAround 962, several Slavonic tribes formed
an alliance under the leadership of the strongest among them, the
Polans, which became the nucleus of the Polish state. Thus the Polish
rise to eminence started about the same time as the Khazar decline
(Sarkel was destroyed in 965). It is significant that Jews play
an important role in one of the earliest Polish legends relating
to the foundation of the Polish kingdom. We are told that when the
allied tribes decided to elect a king to rule them all, they chose
a Jew, named Abraham Prokownik. He may have been a rich and educated
Khazar merchant, from whose experience the Slav backwoodsmen hoped
to benefit or just a legendary figure; but, if so, the legend
indicates that Jews of his type were held in high esteem. At any
rate, so the story goes on, Abraham, with unwonted modesty, resigned
the crown in favour of a native peasant named Piast, who thus became
the founder of the historic Piast dynasty which ruled Poland from
circa 962 to 1370. lWhether Abraham Prochownik existed or
not, there are plenty of indications that the Jewish immigrants
from Khazaria were welcomed as a valuable asset to the countrys
economy and government administration. The Poles under the Piast
dynasty, and their Baltic neighbours, the Lithuanians, had rapidly
expanded their frontiers, and were in dire need of immigrants to
colonize their territories, and to create an urban civilization.
They encouraged, first, the immigration of German peasants, burghers
and craftsmen, and later of migrants from the territories occupied
by the Golden Horde, including Armenians, southern Slavs and Khazars.
lNot all these migrations were voluntary. They included large numbers
of prisoners of war, such as Crimean Tartars, who were put to cultivate
the estates of Lithuanian and Polish landlords in the conquered
southern provinces (at the close of the fourteenth century the Lithuanian
principality stretched from the Baltic to the Black Sea). But in
the fifteenth century the Ottoman Turks, conquerors of Byzantium,
advanced northward, and the landlords transferred the people from
their estates in the border areas further inland. lAmong the populations thus forcibly transferred
was a strong contingent of Karaites the fundamentalist Jewish
sect which rejected rabbinical learning. According to a tradition
which has survived among Karaites into modern times, their ancestors
were brought to Poland by the great Lithuanian warrior-prince Vytautas
(Vitold) at the end of the fourteenth century as prisoners of war
from Sulkhat in the Crimea. In favour of this tradition speaks the
fact that Vitold in 1388 granted a charter of rights to the Jews
of Troki, and the French traveller, de Lanoi, found there "a
great number of Jews" speaking a different language from the
Germans and natives. That language was and still is
a Turkish dialect, in fact the nearest among living languages to
the lingua cumanica, which was spoken in the former Khazar
territories at the time of the Golden Horde. According to Zajaczkowski,
this language is still used in speech and prayer in the surviving
Karaite communities in Troki, Vilna, Ponyeviez, Lutzk and Halitch.
The Karaites also claim that before the Great Plague of 1710 they
had some thirty-two or thirty-seven communities in Poland and Lithuania.
lThey call their ancient dialect "the
language of Kedar" just as Rabbi Petachia in the twelfth
century called their habitat north of the Black Sea "the land
of Kedar"; and what he has to say about them sitting
in the dark through the Sabbath, ignorance of rabbinical learning
fits their sectarian attitude. lAccordingly, Zajaczkowski, the eminent contemporary Turcologist, considers
the Karaites from the linguistic point of view as the purest present-day
representatives of the ancient Khazars. About the reasons why this
sect preserved its language for about half a millennium, while the
main body of Khazar Jews shed it in favour of the Yiddish lingua
franca, more will have to be said later.
5
The Polish kingdom adopted from its very beginnings
under the Piast dynasty a resolutely Western orientation, together
with Roman Catholicism. But compared with its western neighbours
it was culturally and economically an underdeveloped country. Hence
the policy of attracting immigrants Germans from the west,
Armenians and Khazar Jews from the east and giving them every
possible encouragement for their enterprise, including Royal Charters
detailing their duties and special privileges. lIn the Charter issued by Boleslav the Pious in 1264, and confirmed by
Casimir the Great in 1334, Jews were granted the right to maintain
their own synagogues, schools and courts; to hold landed property,
and engage in any trade or occupation they chose. Under the rule
of King Stephen Báthory (1575-86) Jews were granted a Parliament
of their own which met twice a year and had the power to levy taxes
on their co-religionists. After the destruction of their country,
Khazar Jewry had entered on a new chapter in its history. lA striking illustration for their privileged condition is given in a
papal breve, issued in the second half of the thirteenth century,
probably by Pope Clement IV, and addressed to an unnamed Polish
prince. In this document the Pope lets it be known that the Roman
authorities are well aware of the existence of a considerable number
of synagogues in several Polish cities indeed no less than
five synagogues in one city alone. He deplores the fact that these
synagogues are reported to be taller than the churches, more stately
and ornamental, and roofed with colourfully painted leaden plates,
making the adjacent Catholic churches look poor in comparison. (One
is reminded of Masudis gleeful remark that the minaret of
the main mosque was the tallest building in Itil.) The complaints
in the breve are further authenticated by a decision of the Papal
legate, Cardinal Guido, dated 1267, stipulating that Jews should
not be allowed more than one synagogue to a town. lWe gather from these documents, which
are roughly contemporaneous with the Mongol conquest of Khazaria,
that already at that time there must have been considerable numbers
of Khazars present in Poland if they had in several towns more than
one synagogue; and that they must have been fairly prosperous to
build them so "stately and ornamental". This leads us
to the question of the approximate size and composition of the Khazar
immigration into Poland. lRegarding the numbers involved, we have no reliable information to guide
us. We remember that the Arab sources speak of Khazar armies numbering
three hundred thousand men involved in the Muslim-Khazar wars (Chapter
I, 7); and even if allowance is made for quite wild exaggerations,
this would indicate a total Khazar population of at least half a
million souls. Ibn Fadlan gave the number of tents of the Volga
Bulgars as 50000, which would mean a population of 300000-400000,
i.e., roughly the same order of magnitude as the Khazars.
On the other hand, the number of Jews in the Polish-Lithuanian kingdorn
in the seventeenth century is also estimated by modern historians
at 500000 (5 per cent of the total population). These figures do
not fit in too badly with the known facts about a protracted Khazar
migration via the Ukraine to Poland-Lithuania, starting with the
destruction of Sarkel and the rise of the Piast dynasty toward the
end of the first millennium, accelerating during the Mongol conquest,
and being more or less completed in the fifteenth-sixteenth centuries
by which time the steppe had been emptied and the Khazars
had apparently been wiped off the face of the earth. Altogether
this population transfer was spread out over five or six centuries
of trickle and flow. If we take into account the considerable influx
of Jewish refugees from Byzantium and the Muslim world into Khazaria,
and a small population increase among the Khazars themselves, it
appears plausible that the tentative figures for the Khazar population
at its peak in the eighth century should be comparable to that of
the Jews in Poland in the seventeenth century, at least by order
of magnitude give or take a few hundred thousand as a token
of our ignorance. There is irony hidden in these numbers. According
to the article "statistics" in the Jewish Encyclopaedia,
in the sixteenth century the total Jewish population of the world
amounted to about one million. This seems to indicate, as Poliak,
Kutschera and others have pointed out, that during the Middle Ages
the majority of those who professed the Judaic faith were Khazars.
A substantial part of this majority went to Poland, Lithuania, Hungary
and the Balkans, where they founded that Eastern Jewish community
which in its turn became the dominant majority of world Jewry. Even
if the original core of that community was diluted and augmented
by immigrants from other regions (see below), its predominantly
Khazar-Turkish derivation appears to be supported by strong evidence,
and should at least be regarded as a theory worth serious discussion.
lAdditional reasons for attributing the leading role in the growth and
development of the Jewish community in Poland and the rest of Eastern
Europe mainly to the Khazar element, and not to immigrants from
the West, will be discussed in the chapters that follow. But it
may be appropriate at this point to quote the Polish historian,
Adam Vetulani (my italics):
Polish scholars agree that these oldest settlements
were founded by Jewish emigres from the Khazar state and Russia,
while the Jews from Southern and Western Europe began to arrive
and settle only later
and that a certain proportion
at least of the Jewish population (in earlier times, the
main bulk) originated from the east, from the Khazar country,
and later from Kievian Russia.
6
So much for size. But what do we know of the social
structure and composition of the Khazar immigrant community? lThe first impression one gains is a striking similarity between certain
privileged positions held by Khazar Jews in Hungary and in Poland
in those early days. Both the Hungarian and Polish sources refer
to Jews employed as mintmasters, administrators of the royal revenue,
controllers of the salt monopoly, taxcollectors and "money-lenders"
i.e., bankers. This parallel suggests a common origin of
those two immigrant communities; and as we can trace the origins
of the bulk of Hungarian Jewry to the Magyar-Khazar nexus, the conclusion
seems self-evident. lThe early records reflect the part played
by immigrant Jews in the two countries budding economic life.
That it was an important part is not surprising, since foreign trade
and the levying of customs duties had been the Khazars principal
source of income in the past. They had the experience which their
new hosts were lacking, and it was only logical that they were called
in to advise and participate in the management of the finances of
court and nobility. The coins minted in the twelfth and thirteenth
centuries with Polish inscriptions in Hebrew lettering (see Chapter
II, 1) are somewhat bizarre relics of these activities. The exact
purpose they served is still something of a mystery. Some bear the
name of a king (e.g., Leszek, Mieszko), others are inscribed "From
the House of Abraham ben Joseph the Prince" (possibly the minter-banker
himself), or show just a word of benediction: "Luck" or
"Blessing". Significantly, contemporary Hungarian sources
also speak of the practice of minting coins from silver provided
by Jewish owners. lHowever in constrast to
Western Europe finance and commerce were far from being the
only fields of Jewish activity. Some rich emigrants became landowners
in Poland as Count Teka was in Hungary; Jewish land-holdings comprising
a whole village of Jewish farmers are recorded, for instance, in
the vicinity of Breslau before 1203; and in the early days there
must have been Khazar peasants in considerable numbers, as the ancient
Khazar place-names seem to indicate. lA tantalizing glimpse of how some of these
villages may have come into being is provided by the Karaite records
mentioned before; they relate how Prince Vitold settled a group
of Karaite prisoners-of-war in "Krasna", providing them
with houses, orchards and land to a distance of one and a half miles.
("Krasna" has been tentatively identified with the Jewish
small town Krasnoia in Podolia.) lBut farming did not hold out a future for the Jewish community. There
were several reasons for this. The rise of feudalism in the fourteenth
century gradually transformed the peasants of Poland into serfs,
forbidden to leave their villages, deprived of freedom of movement.
At the same time, under the joint pressure of the ecclesiastic hierarchy
and the feudal landlords, the Polish Parliament in 1496 forbade
the acquisition of agricultural land by Jews. But the process of
alienation from the soil must have started long before that. Apart
from the specific causes just mentioned religious discrimination,
combined with the degradation of the free peasants into serfs
the transformation of the predominantly agricultural nation of Khazars
into a predominantly urban community reflected a common phenomenon
in the history of migrations. Faced with different climatic conditions
and farming methods on the one hand, and on the other with unexpected
opportunities for an easier living offered by urban civilization,
immigrant populations are apt to change their occupational structure
within a few generations. The offspring of Abruzzi peasants in the
New World became waiters and restaurateurs, the grandsons of Polish
farmers may become engineers or psychoanalysts. lHowever, the transformation of
Khazar Jewry into Polish Jewry did not entail any brutal break with
the past, or loss of identity. It was a gradual, organic process
of change, which as Poliak has convincingly shown
preserved some vital traditions of Khazar communal life in their
new country. This was mainly achieved through the emergence of a
social structure, or way of life, found nowhere else in the world
Diaspora: the Jewish small town, in Hebrew ayarah, in Yiddish
shtetl, in Polish miastecko. All three designations
are diminutives, which, however, do not necessarily refer to smallness
in size (some were quite big small-towns) but to the limited rights
of municipal selfgovernment they enjoyed. lThe shtetl should not be confused
with the ghetto. The latter consisted of a street or quarter in
which Jews were compelled to live within the confines of a Gentile
town. It was, from the second half of the sixteenth century onward,
the universal habitat of Jews everywhere in the Christian, and most
of the Muslim, world. The ghetto was surrounded by walls, with gates
that were locked at night. It gave rise to claustrophobia and mental
inbreeding, but also to a sense of relative security in times of
trouble. As it could not expand in size, the houses were tall and
narrow-chested, and permanent overcrowding created deplorable sanitary
conditions. It took great spiritual strength for people living in
such circumstances to keep their self-respect. Not all of them did.
lThe shtetl, on the other hand, was a quite different proposition
a type of settlement which, as already said, existed only
in Poland-Lithuania and nowhere else in the world. It was a self-contained
country town with an exclusively or predominantly Jewish population.
The shtetls origins probably date back to the thirteenth
century, and may represent the missing link, as it were, between
the market towns of Khazaria and the Jewish settlements in Poland.
lThe economic and social function
of these semi-rural, semiurban agglomerations seems to have been
similar in both countries. In Khazaria, as later in Poland, they
provided a network of trading posts or market towns which mediated
between the needs of the big towns and the countryside. They had
regular fairs at which sheep and cattle, alongside the goods manufactured
in the towns and the products of the rural cottage industries were
sold or bartered; at the same time they were the centres where artisans
plied their crafts, from wheelwrights to blacksmiths, silversmiths,
tailors, Kosher butchers, millers, bakers and candlestick-makers.
There were also letter-writers for the illiterate, synagogues for
the faithful, inns for travellers, and a heder Hebrew
for "room", which served as a school. There were itinerant
story-tellers and folk bards (some of their names, such as Velvel
Zbarzher, have been preserved) travelling from shtetl to
shtetl in Poland and no doubt earlier on in Khazaria,
if one is to judge by the survival of story-tellers among Oriental
people to our day. lSome particular trades became virtually
a Jewish monopoly in Poland. One was dealing in timber which
reminds one that timber was the chief building material and an important
export in Khazaria; another was transport. "The dense net of
shtetls," writes Poliak, "made it possible to distribute
manufactured goods over the whole country by means of the superbly
built Jewish type of horse cart. The preponderance of this kind
of transport, especially in the east of the country, was so marked
amounting to a virtual monopoly that the Hebrew word for
carter, baal agalah was incorporated into the Russian
language as balagula. Only the development of the railway
in the second half of the nineteenth century led to a decline in
this trade." lNow this specialization in coach-building
and cartering could certainly not have developed in the closed ghettoes
of Western Jewry; it unmistakably points to a Khazar origin. The
people of the ghettoes were sedentary; while the Khazars, like other
semi-nomadic people, used horse- or ox-drawn carts to transport
their tents, goods and chattel including royal tents the
size of a circus, fit to accommodate several hundred people. They
certainly had the know-how to negotiate the roughest tracks in their
new country. lOther specifically Jewish occupations were inn-keeping, the running of
flour mills and trading in furs none of them found in the
ghettoes of Western Europe. lSuch, in broad outlines, was
the structure of the Jewish shtetl in Poland. Some of its
features could be found in old market towns in any country; others
show a more specific affinity with what we know little though
it is about the townships of Khazaria, which were probably
the prototypes of the Polish shtetl. lTo
these specific features should be added the "pagoda-style"
of the oldest surviving wooden shtetl synagogues dating from
the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, which is totally different
from both the native style of architecture and from the building
style adopted by Western Jews and replicated later on in the ghettoes
of Poland. The interior decoration of the oldest shtetl synagogues
is also quite different from the style of the Western ghetto; the
walls of the shtetl synagogue were covered with Moorish arabesques,
and with animal figures characteristic of the Persian influence
found in Magyar-Khazar artefacts (I, 13) and in the decorative style
brought to Poland by Armenian immigrants. lThe traditional garb of Polish Jewry is
also of unmistakably Eastern origin. The typical long silk kaftan
may have been an imitation of the coat worn by the Polish nobility,
which itself was copied from the outfit of the Mongols in the Golden
Horde fashions travel across political divisions; but we
know that kaftans were worn long before that by the nomads of the
steppes. The skull-cap (yarmolka) is worn to this day by
orthodox Jews and by the Uzbeks and other Turkish people
in the Soviet Union. On top of the skull-cap men wore the streimel,
an elaborate round hat rimmed with fox-fur, which the Khazars copied
from the Khasaks or vice versa. As already mentioned, the
trade in fox and sable furs, which had been flourishing in Khazaria,
became another virtual Jewish monopoly in Poland. As for the women,
they wore, until the middle of the nineteenth century, a tall white
turban, which was an exact copy of the Jauluk worn by Khasak and
Turkmen women. (Nowadays orthodox Jewesses have to wear instead
of a turban a wig made of their own hair, which is shaved off when
they get married.) lOne might also mention in this context though somewhat dubiously
the Polish Jews odd passion for gefillte (stuffed)
fisch, a national dish which the Polish Gentiles adopted.
"Without fish", the saying went, "there is no Sabbath."
Was it derived from distant memories of life on the Caspian, where
fish was the staple diet? lLife in the shtetl is
celebrated with much romantic nostalgia in Jewish literature and
folklore. Thus we read in a modern survey of its customs about the
joyous way its inhabitants celebrated the Sabbath:
Wherever one is, he will try to reach home
in time to greet the Sabbath with his own family. The pedlar
travelling from village to village, the itinerant tailor,
shoemaker, cobbler, the merchant off on a trip, all will plan,
push, hurry, trying to reach home before sunset on Friday
evening. lAs they press homeward
the shammes calls through the streets of the shtetl,
"Jews to the bathhouse!" A functionary of the synagogue,
the shammes is a combination of sexton and beadle.
He speaks with an authority more than his own, for when he
calls "Jews to the bathhouse" he is summoning them
to a commandment.
The most vivid evocation of life in the shtetl
is the surrealistic amalgam of fact and fantasy in the paintings
and lithographs of Marc Chagall, where biblical symbols appear side
by side with the bearded carter wielding his whip and wistful rabbis
in kaftan and yarmolka. lIt was a weird community, reflecting
its weird origins. Some of the earliest small-towns were probably
founded by prisoners of war such as the Karaites of Troki
whom Polish and Lithuanian nobles were anxious to settle
on their empty lands. But the majority of these settlements were
products of the general migration away from the "wild fields"
which were turning into deserts. "After the Mongol conquest",
wrote Poliak, "when the Slav villages wandered westward, the
Khazar shtetls went with them." The pioneers of the
new settlements were probably rich Khazar traders who constantly
travelled across Poland on the much frequented trade routes into
Hungary. "The Magyar and Kabar migration into Hungary blazed
the trail for the growing Khazar settlements in Poland: it turned
Poland into a transit area between the two countries with Jewish
communities." Thus the travelling merchants were familiar with
conditions in the prospective areas of resettlement, and had occasion
to make contact with the landowners in search of tenants. "The
landlord would enter into an agreement with such rich and respected
Jews" (we are reminded of Abraham Prokownik) "as would
settle on his estate and bring in other settlers. They would, as
a rule, choose people from the place where they had lived."
These colonists would be an assorted lot of farmers, artisans and
craftsmen, forming a more or less self-supporting community. Thus
the Khazar shtetl would be transplanted and become a Polish
shtetl. Farming would gradually drop out, but by that time
the adaptation to changed conditions would have been completed.
lThe nucleus of modern Jewry thus followed
the old recipe: strike out for new horizons but stick together.
VI
WHERE FROM?
1
Two basic facts emerge from our survey: the disappearance
of the Khazar nation from its historic habitat, and the simultaneous
appearance in adjacent regions to the north-west of the greatest
concentration of Jews since the beginnings of the Diaspora. Since
the two are obviously connected, historians agree that immigration
from Khazaria must have contributed to the growth of Polish Jewry
a conclusion supported by the evidence cited in the previous
chapters. But they feel less certain about the extent of
this contribution the size of the Khazar immigration compared
with the influx of Western Jews, and their respective share in the
genetic make-up of the modern Jewish community. lIn other words, the fact that Khazars
emigrated in substantial numbers into Poland is established beyond
dispute; the question is whether they provided the bulk of the new
settlement, or only its hard core, as it were. To find an answer
to this question, we must get some idea of the size of the immigration
of "real Jews" from the West.
2
Towards the end of the first millennium, the most
important settlements of Western European Jews were in France and
the Rhineland. Some of these communities had probably been founded
in Roman days, for, between the destruction of Jerusalem and the
decline of the Roman Empire, Jews had settled in many of the greater
cities under its rule, and were later on reinforced by immigrants
from Italy and North Africa. Thus we have records from the ninth
century onwards of Jewish communities in places all over France,
from Normandy down to Provence and the Mediterranean. lOne group even crossed the Channel to England in the wake of the Norman
invasion, apparently invited by William the Conqueror, because he
needed their capital and enterprise. Their history has been summed
up by Baron:
They were subsequently converted into a class
of "royal usurers" whose main function was to provide
credits for both political and economic ventures. After accumulating
great wealth through the high rate of interest, these moneylenders
were forced to disgorge it in one form or another for the
benefit of the royal treasury. The prolonged well-being of
many Jewish families, the splendour of their residence and
attire, and their influence on public affairs blinded even
experienced observers to the deep dangers lurking from the
growing resentment of debtors of all classes, and the exclusive
dependence of Jews on the protection of their royal masters.
Rumblings of discontent, culminating in violent outbreaks
in 1189-90, presaged the final tragedy: the expulsion of 1290.
The meteoric rise, and even more rapid decline of English
Jewry in the brief span of two and a quarter centuries (1066-1290)
brought into sharp relief the fundamental factors shaping
the destinies of all western Jewries in the crucial first
half of the second millennium.
The English example is instructive, because it is
exceptionally well documented compared to the early history of the
Jewish communities on the Continent. The main lesson we derive from
it is that the social-economic influence of theJews was quite out
of proportion with their small numbers. There were, apparently,
no more than 2500 Jews in England at any time before their expulsion
in 1290. This tiny Jewish community in mediaeval England played
a leading part in the countrys economic Establishment
much more so than its opposite number in Poland; yet in contrast
to Poland it could not rely on a network of Jewish small-towns to
provide it with a mass-basis of humble craftsmen, of lower-middle-class
artisans and workmen, carters and innkeepers; it had no roots in
the people. On this vital issue, Angevin England epitomized developments
on the Western Continent. The Jews of France and Germany faced the
same predicament: their occupational stratification was lopsided
and top-heavy. This led everywhere to the same, tragic sequence
of events. The dreary tale always starts with a honeymoon, and ends
in divorce and bloodshed. In the beginning the Jews are pampered
with special charters, privileges, favours. They are personae
gratae like the court alchemists, because they alone have the
secret of how to keep the wheels of the economy turning. "In
the dark ages," wrote Cecil Roth, "the commerce
of Western Europe was largely in Jewish hands, not excluding the
slave trade, and in the Carolingian cartularies Jew and Merchant
are used as almost interchangeable terms." But with the growth
of a native mercantile class, they became gradually excluded not
only from most productive occupations, but also from the traditional
forms of commerce, and virtually the only field left open to them
was lending capital on interest. "
The floating wealth
of the country was soaked up by the Jews, who were periodically
made to disgorge into the exchequer
" The archetype of
Shylock was established long before Shakespeares time. lIn the honeymoon days, Charlemagne had
sent a historic embassy in 797 to Harun al-Rashid in Baghdad to
negotiate a treaty of friendship; the embassy was composed of the
Jew Isaac and two Christian nobles. The bitter end came when, in
1306, Philip le Bel expelled the Jews from the kingdom of France.
Though later some were allowed to return, they suffered further
persecution, and by the end of the century the French community
of Jews was virtually extinct.
3
If we turn to the history of German Jewry, the first
fact to note is that "remarkably, we do not possess a comprehensive
scholarly history of German Jewry.
The Germanica Judaica
is merely a good reference work to historic sources shedding light
on individual communities up to 1238." It is a dim light, but
at least it illuminates the territorial distribution of the Western-Jewish
communities in Germany during the critical period when Khazar-Jewish
immigration into Poland was approaching its peak. lOne of the earliest records of such a community in Germany mentions a
certain Kalonymous, who, in 906, emigrated with his kinsfolk from
Lucca in Italy to Mavence. About the same time we hear of Jews in
Spires and Worms, and somewhat later in other places Trèves,
Metz, Strasbourg, Cologne all of them situated in a narrow
strip in Alsace and along the Rhine valley. The Jewish traveller
Benjamin of Tudela (see above, II, 8) visited the region in the
middle of the twelfth century and wrote: "In these cities there
are many Israelites, wise men and rich." But how many are "many"?
In fact very few, as will be seen. lEarlier on, there lived in Mayence a certain Rabbi Gershom ben Yehuda
(circa 960-1030) whose great learning earned him the title
"Light of the Diaspora" and the position of spiritual
head of the French and Rhenish-German community. At some date around
1020 Gershom convened a Rabbinical Council in Worms, which issued
various edicts, including one that put a legal stop to polygamy
(which had anyway been in abeyance for a long time). To these edicts
a codicil was added, which provided that in case of urgency any
regulation could be revoked "by an assembly of a hundred delegates
from the countries Burgundy, Normandy, France, and the towns of
Mayence, Spires and Worms". In other rabbinical documents too,
dating from the same period, only these three towns are named, and
we can only conclude that the other Jewish communities in the Rhineland
were at the beginning of the eleventh century still too insignificant
to be mentioned. By the end of the same century, the Jewish communities
of Germany narrowly escaped complete extermination in the outbursts
of mob-hysteria accompanying the First Crusade, AD 1096. F. Barker
has conveyed the crusaders mentality with a dramatic force
rarely encountered in the columns of the Encyclopaedia Britannica:
He might butcher all, till he waded ankle-deep
in blood, and then at nightfall kneel, sobbing for very joy,
at the altar of the Sepulchre for was he not red from
the winepress of the Lord?
The Jews of the Rhineland were caught in that winepress,
which nearly squeezed them to death. Moreover, they themselves became
affected by a different type of mass hysteria: a morbid yearning
for martyrdom. According to the Hebrew chronicler Solomon bar Simon,
considered as generally reliable, the Jews of Mayence, faced with
the alternative between baptism or death at the hands of the mob,
gave the example to other communities by deciding on collective
suicide:
Imitating on a grand scale Abrahams
readiness to sacrifice Isaac, fathers slaughtered their children
and husbands their wives. These acts of unspeakable horror
and heroism were performed in the ritualistic form of slaughter
with sacrificial knives sharpened in accordance with Jewish
law. At times the leading sages of the community, supervising
the mass immolation, were the last to part with life at their
own hands.
In the mass hysteria, sanctified by the glow
of religious martyrdom and compensated by the confident expectation
of heavenly rewards, nothing seemed to matter but to end life
before one fell into the hands of the implacable foes and
had to face the inescapable alternative of death at the enemys
hand or conversion to Christianity.
Turning from gore to sober statistics, we get a
rough idea of the size of the Jewish communities in Germany. The
Hebrew sources agree on 800 victims (by slaughter or suicide) in
Worms, and vary between 900 and 1300 for Mayence. Of course there
must have been many who preferred baptism to death, and the sources
do not indicate the number of survivors; nor can we be sure that
they do not exaggerate the number of martyrs. At any rate, Baron
concludes from his calculations that "the total Jewish population
of either community had hardly exceeded the figures here given for
the dead alone". So the survivors in Worms or in Mayence could
only have numbered a few hundred in each case. Yet these two towns
(with Spires as a third) were the only ones important enough to
be included in Rabbi Gershoms edict earlier on. lThus we are made to realize that the Jewish community in the German Rhineland
was numerically small, even before the First Crusade, and had shrunk
to even smaller proportions after having gone through the winepress
of the Lord. Yet cast of the Rhine, in central and northern Germany,
there were as yet no Jewish communities at all, and none for a long
time to come. The traditional conception of Jewish historians that
the Crusade of 1096 swept like a broom a mass-migration of German
Jews into Poland is simply a legend or rather an ad hoc
hypothesis invented because, as they knew little of Khazar history,
they could see no other way to account for the emergence, out of
nowhere, of this unprecedented concentration of Jews in Eastern
Europe. Yet there is not a single mention in the contemporary sources
of any migration, large or small, from the Rhineland further east
into Germany, not to mention distant Poland. lThus Simon Dubnov, one of the historians of the older school: "The
first crusade which set the Christian masses in motion towards the
Asiatic east, drove at the same time the Jewish masses towards the
cast of Europe." However, a few lines further down he has to
admit: "About the circumstances of this emigration movement
which was so important to Jewish history we possess no close information."
Yet we do possess abundant information of what these battered Jewish
communities did during the first and subsequent crusades. Some died
by their own hands; others tried to offer resistance and were lynched;
while those who survived owed their good fortune to the fact that
they were given shelter for the duration of the emergency in the
fortified castle of the Bishop or Burgrave who, at least theoretically,
was responsible for their legal protection. Frequently this measure
was not enough to prevent a massacre; but the survivors, once the
crusading hordes had passed, invariably returned to their ransacked
homes and synagogues to make a fresh start. lWe find this pattern repeatedly in chronicles: in Treves, in Metz, and
many other places. By the time of the second and later crusades,
it had become almost a routine: "At the beginning of the agitation
for a new crusade many Jews of Mayence, Worms, Spires, Strasbourg,
Würzburg and other cities, escaped to neighbouring castles, leaving
their books and precious possessions in the custody of friendly
burghers." One of the main sources is the Book of Remembrance
by Ephraim bar Jacob, who himself, at the age of thirteen, had been
among the refugees from Cologne in the castle of Wolkenburg. Solomon
bar Simon reports that during the second crusade the survivors of
the Mayence Jews found protection in Spires, then returned to their
native city and built a new synagogue. This is the leitmotif
of the Chronicles; to repeat it once more, there is not a word about
Jewish communities emigrating toward eastern Germany, which, in
the words of Mieses, was still Judenrein clean of
Jews and was to remain so for several centuries.
4
The thirteenth century was a period of partial recovery.
We hear for the first time of Jews in regions adjacent to the Rhineland:
the Palatinate (AD 1225); Freiburg (1230), Ulm (1243), Heidelberg
(1255), etc. But it was to be only a short respite, for the fourteenth
century brought new disasters to Franco-German Jewry. lThe first catastrophe was the expulsion of all Jews from the royal domains
of Philip le Bel. France had been suffering from an economic crisis,
to the usual accompaniments of debased currency and social unrest.
Philip tried to remedy it by the habitual method of soaking the
Jews. He exacted from them payments of 100000 livres in 1292,
215000 livres in 1295, 1299, 1302 and 1305, then decided
on a radical remedy for his ailing finances. On June 21, 1306, he
signed a secret order to arrest all Jews in his kingdom on a given
day, confiscate their property and expel them from the country.
The arrests were carried out on July 22, and the expulsion a few
weeks later. The refugees emigrated into regions of France outside
the Kings domain: Provence, Burgundy, Aquitaine, and a few
other frudal fiefs. But, according to Mieses, "there are no
historical records whatsoever to indicate that German Jewry increased
its numbers through the sufferings of the Jewish community in France
in the decisive period of its destruction". And no historian
has ever suggested that French Jews trekked across Germany into
Poland, either on that occasion or at any other time. lUnder Philips successors
there were some partial recalls of Jews (in 1315 and 1350), but
they could not undo the damage, nor prevent renewed outbursts of
mob persecution. By the end of the fourteenth century, France, like
England, was virtually Judenrein.
5
The second catastrophe of that disastrous century
was the Black Death, which, between 1348 and 1350, killed off a
third of Europes population, and in some regions even two-thirds.
It came from east Asia via Turkestan, and the way it was let loose
on Europe, and what it did there, is symbolic of the lunacy of man.
A Tartar leader named Janibeg in 1347 was besieging the town of
Kaffa (now Feodosia) in the Crimea, then a Genoese trading port.
The plague was rampant in Janibegs army, so he catapulted
the corpses of infected victims into the town, whose population
became infected in its turn. Genoese ships carried the rats and
their deadly fleas westward into the Mediterranean ports, from where
they spread inland. lThe bacilli of Pasteurella
pestis were not supposed to make a distinction between the various
denominations, yet Jews were nevertheless singled out for special
treatment. After being accused earlier on of the ritual slaughter
of Christian children, they were now accused of poisoning the wells
to spread the Black Death. The legend travelled faster even than
the rats, and the consequence was the burning of Jews en masse
all over Europe. Once more suicide by mutual self-immolation became
a common expedient, to avoid being burned alive. lThe decimated population of Western Europe did not reach again its pre-plague
level until the sixteenth century. As for its Jews, who had been
exposed to the twofold attack of rats and men. only a fraction survived.
As Kutschera wrote:
The populace avenged on them the cruel blows
of destiny and set upon those whom the plague had spared with
fire and sword. When the epidemics receded, Germany, according
to contemporary historians, was left virtually without Jews.
We are led to conclude that in Germany itself the Jews could
not prosper, and were never able to establish large and populous
communities. How, then, in these circumstances, should they
have been able to lay the foundations in Poland of a mass
population so dense that at present [AD 1909] it outnumbers
the Jews of Germany at the rate of ten to one? It is indeed
difficult to understand how the idea ever gained ground that
the eastern Jews represent immigrants from the West, and especially
from Germany.
Yet, next to the first crusade, the Black Death
is most frequently invoked by historians as the deus ex machina
which created Eastern Jewry. And, just as in the case of the crusades,
there is not a shred of evidence for this imaginary exodus. On the
contrary, the indications are that the Jews only hope of survival
on this, as on that earlier occasions, was to stick together and
seek shelter in some fortified place or less hostile surroundings
in the vicinity. There is only one case of an emigration in the
Black Death period mentioned by Mieses: Jews from Spires took refuge
from persecution in Heidelberg about ten miles away. lAfter the virtual extermination
of the old Jewish communities in France and Germany in the wake
of the Black Death, Western Europe remained Judenrein for
a couple of centuries, with only a few enclaves vegetating on
except in Spain. It was an entirely different stock of Jews who
founded the modern communities of England, France and Holland in
the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries the Sephardim (Spanish
Jews), forced to flee from Spain where they had been resident for
more than a millennium. Their history and the history of
modern European Jewry lies outside the scope of this book.
lWe may safely conclude that the traditional
idea of a mass-exodus of Western Jewry from the Rhineland to Poland
all across Germany a hostile, Jewless glacis is historically
untenable. It is incompatible with the small size of the Rhenish
Communities, their reluctance to branch out from the Rhine valley
towards the east, their stereotyped behaviour in adversity, and
the absence of references to migratory movements in contemporary
chronicles. Further evidence for this view is provided by linguistics,
to be discussed in Chapter VII.
VII
CROSS-CURRENTS
1
ON the evidence quoted in previous chapters, one
can easily understand why Polish historians who are, after
all, closest to the sources are in agreement that "in
earlier times, the main bulk of the Jewish population originated
from the Khazar country". One might even be tempted to overstate
the case by claiming as Kutschera does that Eastern
Jewry was a hundred per cent of Khazar origin. Such a claim might
be tenable if the ill-fated Franco-Rhenish community were the only
rival in the search for paternity. But in the later Middle Ages
things become more complicated by the rise and fall of Jewish settlements
all over the territories of the former Austro-Hungarian monarchy,
and the Balkans. Thus not only Vienna and Prague had a considerable
Jewish population, but there are no less than five places called
Judendorf, "Jew-village", in the Carinthian Alps, and
more Judenburgs and Judenstadts in the mountains of Styria. By the
end of the fifteenth century, the Jews were expelled from both provinces,
and went to Italy, Poland and Hungary; but where did they originally
come from? Certainly not from the West. As Mieses put it in his
survey of these scattered communities:
During the high Middle Ages we thus find
in the east a chain of settlements stretching from Bavaria
to Persia, the Causcasus, Asia Minor and Byzantium. [But]
westward from Bavaria there is a gap through the whole length
of Germany.
Just how this immigration of Jews into the
Alpine regions came about we do not know, but without doubt
the three great reservoirs of Jews from late antiquity played
their part: Italy, Byzantium and Persia.
The missing link in this enumeration is, once again,
Khazaria, which, as we have seen earlier on, served as a receptacle
and transit-station for Jews emigrating from Byzantium and the Caliphate.
Mieses has acquired great merit in refuting the legend of the Rhenish
origin of Eastern Jewry, but he, too, knew little of Khazar history,
and was unaware of its demographic importance. However, he may have
been right in suggesting an Italian component among the immigrants
to Austria. Italy was not only quasi-saturated with Jews since Roman
times, but, like Khazaria, also received its share of immigrants
from Byzantium. So here we might have a trickle of "genuine"
Jews of Semitic origin into Eastern Europe; yet it could not have
been more than a trickle, for there is no trace in the records of
any substantial immigration of Italian Jews into Austria, whereas
there is plenty of evidence of a reverse migration of Jews into
Italy after their expulsion from the Alpine provinces at the end
of the fifteenth century. Details like this tend to blur the picture,
and make one wish that the Jews had gone to Poland on board the
Mayflower, with all the records neatly kept. lYet the broad outlines of the
migratory process are nevertheless discernible. The Alpine settlements
were in all likelihood westerly offshoots of the general Khazar
migration toward Poland, which was spread over several centuries
and followed several different routes through the Ukraine,
the Slavonic regions north of Hungary, perhaps also through the
Balkans. A Rumanian legend tells of an invasion the date
unknown of armed Jews into that country.
2
There is another, very curious legend relating to
the history of Austrian Jewry. It was launched by Christian chroniclers
in the Middle Ages, but was repeated in all seriousness by historians
as late as the beginning of the eighteenth century. In pre-Christian
days, so the legend goes, the Austrian provinces were ruled by a
succession of Jewish princes. The Austrian Chronicle, compiled by
a Viennese scribe in the reign of Albert III(1350-95) contains a
list of no less than twenty-two such Jewish princes, who are said
to have succeeded each other. The list gives not only their alleged
names, some of which have a distinctly Ural-Altaian ring, but also
the length of their rule and the place where they are buried; thus:
"Sennan, ruled 45 years, buried at the Stubentor in Vienna;
Zippan, 43 years, buried in Tulln"; and so on, including names
like Lapton, Maalon, Raptan, Rabon, Effra, Sameck, etc. After
these Jews came five pagan princes, followed by Christian rulers.
The legend is repeated, with some variations, in the Latin histories
of Austria by Henricus Gundelfingus, 1474, and by several others,
the last one being Anselmus Schrams Flores Chronicorum
Austriae, 1702 (who still seems to have believed in its authenticity).
lHow could this fantastic tale have originated? Let us listen to Mieses
again: "The very fact that such a legend could develop and
stubbornly maintain itself through several centuries, indicates
that deep in the national consciousness of ancient Austria dim memories
persisted of a Jewish presence in the lands on the upper Danube
in bygone days. Who knows whether the tidal waves emanating from
the Khazar dominions in Eastern Europe once swept into the foothills
of the Alps which would explain the Turanian flavour of the
names of those princes. The confabulations of mediaeval chroniclers
could evoke a popular echo only if they were supported by collective
recollections, however vague." lAs already mentioned, Mieses is rather inclined to underestimate the
Khazar contribution to Jewish history, but even so he hit on the
only plausible hypothesis which could explain the origin of the
persistent legend. One may even venture to be a little more specific.
For more than half a century up to AD 955 Austria,
as far west as the river Enns, was under Hungarian domination. The
Magyars had arrived in their new country in 896, together with the
Kabar-Khazar tribes who were influential in the nation. The Hungarians
at the time were not yet converted to Christianity (that happened
only a century later, AD 1000) and the only monotheistic religion
familiar to them was Khazar Judaism. There may have been one or
more tribal chieftains among them who practised a Judaism of sorts
we remember the Byzantine chronicler, John Cinnamus, mentioning
Jewish troops fighting in the Hungarian army. Thus there may have
been some substance to the legend particularly if we remember
that the Hungarians were still in their savage raiding period, the
scourge of Europe. To be under their dominion was certainly a traumatic
experience which the Austrians were unlikely to forget. It all fits
rather nicely.
3
Further evidence against the supposedly Franco-Rhenish
origin of Eastern Jewry is provided by the structure of Yiddish,
the popular language of the Jewish masses, spoken by millions before
the holocaust, and still surviving among traditionalist minorities
in the Soviet Union and the United States. lYiddish is a curious amalgam of Hebrew, mediaeval German, Slavonic and
other elements, written in Hebrew characters. Now that it is dying
out, it has become a subject of much academic research in the United
States and Israel, but until well into the twentieth century it
was considered by Western linguists as merely an odd jargon, hardly
worth serious study. As H. Smith remarked: "Little attention
has been paid to Yiddish by scholars. Apart from a few articles
in periodicals, the first really scientific study of the language
was Miesess Historical Grammar published in 1924. It
is significant that the latest edition of the standard historical
grammar of German, which treats German from the point of view of
its dialects, dismisses Yiddish in twelve lines." lAt first glance the prevalence
of German loanwords in Yiddish seems to contradict our main thesis
on the origins of Eastern Jewry; we shall see presently that the
opposite is true, but the argument involves several steps. The first
is to inquire what particular kind of regional German dialect went
into the Yiddish vocabulary. Nobody before Mieses seems to have
paid serious attention to this question; it is to his lasting merit
to have done so, and to have come up with a conclusive answer. Based
on the study of the vocabulary, phonetics and syntax of Yiddish
as compared with the main German dialects in the Middle Ages, he
concludes:
No linguistic components derived from the
parts of Germany bordering on France are found in the Yiddish
language. Not a single word from the entire list of specifically
Moselle-Franconian origin compiled by J. A. Ballas (Beiträge
zur Kunntnis der Trierischen Volkssprache, 1903, 28ff.)
has found its way into the Yiddish vocabulary. Even the more
central regions of Western Germany, around Frankfurt, have
not contributed to the Yiddish language.
Insofar as
the origins of Yiddish are concerned, Western Germany can
be written off.
Could it be that the generally accepted
view, according to which the German Jews once upon a time
immigrated from France across the Rhine, is misconceived?
The history of the German Jews, of Ashkenazi Jewry, must be
revised. The errors of history are often rectified by linguistic
research. The conventional view of the erstwhile immigration
of Ashkenazi Jews from France belongs to the category of historic
errors which are awaiting correction.
He then quotes, among other examples of historic
fallacies, the case of the Gypsies, who were regarded as an offshoot
from Egypt, "until linguistics showed that they come from India".
lHaving disposed of the alleged Western origin of the Germanic element
in Yiddish, Mieses went on to show that the dominant influence in
it are the so-called "East-Middle German" dialects which
were spoken in the Alpine regions of Austria and Bavaria roughly
up to the fifteenth century. In other words, the German component
which went into the hybrid Jewish language originated in the eastern
regions of Germany, adjacent to the Slavonic belt of Eastern Europe.
lThus the evidence from linguistics supports
the historical record in refuting the misconception of the Franco-Rhenish
origins of Eastern Jewry. But this negative evidence does not answer
the question how an East-Middle German dialect combined with Hebrew
and Slavonic elements became the common language of that Eastern
Jewry, the majority of which we assume to have been of Khazar origin.
lIn attempting to answer this
question, several factors have to be taken into consideration. First,
the evolution of Yiddish was a long and complex process, which presumably
started in the fifteenth century or even earlier; yet it remained
for a long time a spoken language, a kind of lingua franca,
and appears in print only in the nineteenth century. Before that,
it had no established grammar, and "it was left to the individual
to introduce foreign words as he desires. There is no established
form of pronunciation or spelling.
The chaos in spelling may
be illustrated by the rules laid down by the Jüdische Volks-Bibliothek:
(1) Write as you speak, (2) write so that both Polish and Lithuanian
Jews may understand you, and (3) spell differently words of the
same sound which have a different signification." lThus Yiddish grew, through the centuries, by a kind of untrammelled proliferation,
avidly absorbing from its social environments such words, phrases,
idiomatic expressions as best served its purpose as a lingua
franca. But the culturally and socially dominant element in
the environment of mediaeval Poland were the Germans. They alone,
among the immigrant populations, were economically and intellectually
more influential than the Jews. We have seen that from the early
days of the Piast dynasty, and particularly under Casimir the Great,
everything was done to attract immigrants to colonize the land and
build "modern" cities. Casimir was said to have "found
a country of wood and left a country of stone". But these new
cities of stone, such as Krakau (Cracow) or Lemberg (Lwow) were
built and ruled by German immigrants, living under the so-called
Magdeburg law, i.e., enjoying a high degree of municipal self-government.
Altogether not less than four million Germans are said to have immigrated
into Poland, providing it with an urban middleclass that it had
not possessed before. As Poliak has put it, comparing the German
to the Khazar immigration into Poland: "the rulers of the country
imported these masses of much-needed enterprising foreigners, and
facilitated their settling down according to the way of life they
had been used to in their countries of origin: the German town and
the Jewish shtetl". (However, this tidy separation became
blurred when later Jewish arrivals from the West also settled in
the towns and formed urban ghettoes.) lNot only the educated bourgeoisie,
but the clergy too, was predominantly German a natural consequence
of Poland opting for Roman Catholicism and turning toward Western
civilization, just as the Russian clergy after Vladimirs conversion
to Greek orthodoxy was predominantly Byzantine. Secular culture
followed along the same lines, in the footsteps of the older Western
neighbour. The first Polish university was founded in 1364 in Cracow,
then a predominantly German city. As Kutschera, the Austrian, has
put it, rather smugly:
The German colonists were at first regarded
by the people with suspicion and distrust; yet they succeeded
in gaining an increasingly firm foothold, and even in introducing
the German educational system. The Poles learnt to appreciate
the advantages of the higher culture introduced by the Germans
and to imitate their foreign ways. The Polish aristocracy,
too, grew fond of German customs and found beauty and pleasure
in whatever came from Germany.
Not exactly modest, but essentially true. One remembers
the high esteem for German Kultur among nineteenth-century
Russian intellectuals. lIt is easy to see why Khazar immigrants
pouring into mediaeval Poland had to learn German if they wanted
to get on. Those who had close dealings with the native populace
no doubt also had to learn some pidgin Polish (or Lithuanian, or
Ukrainian or Slovene); German, however, was a prime necessity in
any contact with the towns. But there was also the synagogue and
the study of the Hebrew thorah. One can visualize a shtetl
craftsman, a cobbler perhaps, or a timber merchant, speaking broken
German to his clients, broken Polish to the serfs on the estate
next door; and at home mixing the most expressive bits of both with
Hebrew into a kind of intimate private language. How this hotchpotch
became communalized and standardized to the extent to which it did,
is any linguists guess; but at least one can discern some
further factors which facilitated the process. lAmong the later immigrants to
Poland there were also, as we have seen, a certain number of "real"
Jews from the Alpine countries, Bohemia and eastern Germany. Even
if their number was relatively small, these German-speaking Jews
were superior in culture and learning to the Khazars, just as the
German Gentiles were culturally superior to the Poles. And just
as the Catholic clergy was German, so the Jewish rabbis from the
West were a powerful factor in the Germanization of the Khazars,
whose Judaism was fervent but primitive. To quote Poliak again:
Those German Jews who reached the kingdom
of Poland-Lithuania had an enormous influence on their brethren
from the east. The reason why the [Khazar] Jews were so strongly
attracted to them was that they admired their religious learning
and their efficiency in doing business with the predominantly
German cities.
The language spoken at the Heder,
the school for religious teaching, and at the house of the
Ghevir [notable, rich man] would influence the language
of the whole community.
A rabbinical tract from seventeenth-century Poland
contains the pious wish: "May God will that the country be
filled with wisdom and that all Jews speak German." lCharacteristically, the only sector among the Khazarian Jews in Poland
which resisted both the spiritual and worldly temptations offered
by the German language were the Karaites, who rejected both rabbinical
learning and material enrichment. Thus they never took to Yiddish.
According to the first all-Russian census in 1897, there were 12894
Karaite Jews living in the Tsarist Empire (which, of course, included
Poland). Of these 9666 gave Turkish as their mother tongue (i.e.,
presumably their original Khazar dialect), 2632 spoke Russian, and
only 383 spoke Yiddish. lThe Karaite sect, however, represents the exception rather than the rule.
In general, immigrant populations settling in a new country tend
to shed their original language within two or three generations
and adopt the language of their new country. The American grandchildren
of immigrants from Eastern Europe never learn to speak Polish or
Ukrainian, and find the jabber-wocky of their grandparents rather
comic. It is difficult to see how historians could ignore the evidence
for the Khazar migration into Poland on the grounds that more than
half a millennium later they speak a different language. lIncidentally, the descendants
of the biblical Tribes are the classic example of linguistic adaptability.
First they spoke Hebrew; in the Babylonian exile, Chaldean; at the
time of Jesus, Aramaic; in Alexandria, Greek; in Spain, Arabic,
but later Ladino a Spanish-Hebrew mixture, written in Hebrew
characters, the Sephardi equivalent of Yiddish; and so it goes on.
They preserved their religious identity, but changed languages at
their convenience. The Khazars were not descended from the Tribes,
but, as we have seen, they shared a certain cosmopolitanism and
other social characteristics with their co-religionists.
4
Poliak has proposed an additional hypothesis concerning
the early origins of Yiddish, which deserves to be mentioned, though
it is rather problematical. He thinks that the "shape of early
Yiddish emerged in the Gothic regions of the Khazar Crimea. In those
regions the conditions of life were bound to bring about a combination
of Germanic and Hebrew elements hundreds of years before the foundation
of the settlements in the Kingdoms of Poland and Lithuania."
lPoliak quotes as indirect evidence a certain
Joseph Barbaro of Venice, who lived in Tana (an Italian merchant
colony on the Don estuary) from 1436 to 1452, and who wrote that
his German servant could converse with a Goth from the Crimea just
as a Florentine could understand the language of an Italian from
Genoa. As a matter of fact, the Gothic language survived in the
Crimea (and apparently nowhere else) at least to the middle of the
sixteenth century. At that time the Habsburg ambassador in Constantinople,
Ghiselin de Busbeck, met people from the Crimea, and made a list
of words from the Gothic that they spoke. (This Busbeck must have
been a remarkable man, for it was he who first introduced the lilac
and tulip from the Levant to Europe.) Poliak considers this vocabulary
to be close to the Middle High German elements found in Yiddish.
He thinks the Crimean Goths kept contact with other Germanic tribes
and that their language was influenced by them. Whatever one may
think of it, it is a hypothesis worth the linguists attention.
5
"In a sense," wrote Cecil Roth, "the
Jewish dark ages may be said to begin with the Renaissance."
lEarlier on, there had been massacres and other forms of persecution during
the crusades, the Black Death, and under other pretexts; but these
had been lawless outbreaks of massviolence, actively opposed or
passively tolerated by the authorities. From the beginnings of the
Counter-Reformation, however, the Jews were legally degraded to
not-quite-human status, in many respects comparable to the Untouchables
in the Hindu caste system. l"The few communities suffered
to remain in Western Europe i.e., in Italy, Germany, and
the papal possessions in southern France were subjected at
last to all the restrictions which earlier ages had usually allowed
to remain an ideal" i.e., which had existed on ecclesiastical
and other decrees, but had remained on paper (as, for instance,
in Hungary, see above, V, 2). Now, however, these "ideal"
ordinances were ruthlessly enforced: residential segregation, sexual
apartheid, exclusion from all respected positions and occupations;
wearing of distinctive clothes: yellow badge and conical headgear.
In 1555 Pope Paul IV in his bull cum nimis absurdum insisted
on the strict and consistent enforcement of earlier edicts, confining
Jews to closed ghettoes. A year later the Jews of Rome were forcibly
transferred. All Catholic countries, where Jews still enjoyed relative
freedom of movement, had to follow the example. lIn Poland, the honeymoon period inaugurated by Casimir the Great had
lasted longer than elsewhere, but by the end of the sixteenth century
it had run its course. The Jewish communities, now confined to shtetl
and ghetto, became overcrowded, and the refugees from the Cossack
massacres in the Ukrainian villages under Chmelnicky (see above,
V, 5) led to a rapid deterioration of the housing situation and
economic conditions. The result was a new wave of massive emigration
into Hungary, Bohemia, Rumania and Germany, where the Jews who had
all but vanished with the Black Death were still thinly spread.
lThus the great trek to the West was resumed.
It was to continue through nearly three centuries until the Second
World War, and became the principal source of the existing Jewish
communities in Europe, the United States and Israel. When its rate
of flow slackened, the pogroms of the nineteenth century provided
a new impetus. "The second Western movement," writes Roth
(dating the first from the destruction of Jerusalem), "which
continued into the twentieth century, may be said to begin with
the deadly Chmelnicky massacres of 1648-49 in Poland."
6
The evidence quoted in previous chapters adds up
to a strong case in favour of those modern historians whether
Austrian, Israeli or Polish who, independently from each other,
have argued that the bulk of modern Jewry is not of Palestinian,
but of Caucasian origin. The mainstream of Jewish migrations did
not flow from the Mediterranean across France and Germany to the
east and then back again. The stream moved in a consistently westerly
direction, from the Caucasus through the Ukraine into Poland and
thence into Central Europe. When that unprecedented mass-settlement
in Poland came into beng, there were simply not enough Jews around
in the west to account for it; while in the east a whole nation
was on the move to new frontiers. lIt would of course be foolish to deny that Jews of different origin also
contributed to the existing Jewish world-community. The numerical
ratio of the Khazar to the Semitic and other contributions is impossible
to establish. But the cumulative evidence makes one inclined to
agree with the concensus of Polish historians that "in earlier
times the main bulk originated from the Khazar country"; and
that, accordingly, the Khazar contribution to the genetic make-up
of the Jews must be substantial, and in all likelihood dominant.
VIII
RACE AND MYTH
1
THE Jews of our times fall into two main divisions:
Sephardim and Ashkenazim. lThe Sephardim are descendants of the Jews
who since antiquity had lived in Spain (in Hebrew Sepharad)
until they were expelled at the end of the fifteenth century and
settled in the countries bordering on the Mediterranean, the Balkans,
and to a lesser extent in Western Europe. They spoke a Spanish-Hebrew
dialect, Ladino (see VII, 3), and preserved their own traditions
and religious rites. In the 1960s, the number of Sephardim was estimated
at 500000. lThe Ashkenazim, at the same period,
numbered about eleven million. Thus, in common parlance, Jew is
practically synonymous with Ashkenazi Jew. But the term is misleading,
for the Hebrew word Ashkenaz was, in mediaeval rabbinical
literature, applied to Germany thus contributing to the legend
that modern Jewry originated on the Rhine. There is, however, no
other term to refer to the non-Sephardic majority of contemporary
Jewry. lFor the sake of piquantry it
should be mentioned that the Ashkenaz of the Bible refers
to a people living somewhere in the vicinity of Mount Ararat and
Armenia. The name occurs in Genesis 10, 3 and I Chronciles 1, 6,
as one of the sons of Gomer, who was a son of Japheth. Ashkenaz
is also a brother of Togarmah (and a nephew of Magog) whom the Khazars,
according to King Joseph, claimed as their ancestor (see above II,
5) But worse was to come. For Ashkenaz is also named in Jeremiah
51, 27, where the prophet calls his people and their allies to rise
and destroy Babylon: "Call thee upon the kingdoms of Ararat,
Minni and Ashkenaz." This passage was interpreted by the famous
Saadiah Gaon, spiritual leader of Oriental Jewry in the tenth century,
as a prophecy relating to his own times: Babylon symbolized the
Caliphate of Baghdad, and the Ashkenaz who were to attack it were
either the Khazars themselves or some allied tribe. Accordingly,
says Poliak, some learned Khazar Jews, who heard of the Gaons
ingenious arguments, called themselves Ashkenazim when they emigrated
to Poland. It does not prove anything, but it adds to the confusion.
2
Summing up a very old and bitter controversy in
a laconic paragraph, Raphael Patai wrote:
The findings of physical anthropology show
that, contrary to popular view, there is no Jewish race. Anthropometric
measurements of Jewish groups in many parts of the world indicate
that they differ greatly from one another with respect to
all the important physical characteristics stature,
weight, skin colour, cephalic index, facial index, blood groups,
etc.
This indeed is the accepted view today among anthropologists
and historians. Moreover, there is general agreement that comparisons
of cranial indices, blood types, etc., show a greater similarity
between Jews and their Gentile host-nation than between Jews living
in different countries. lYet, paradoxically, the popular
belief that Jews, or at least certain types of Jews, can be instantly
recognized as such, must not be dismissed out of hand for
the simple reason that it has a factual basis in every-day existence.
The anthropologists evidence seems to be at loggerheads with
common observation. lHowever, before attempting to
tackle the apparent contradiction, it will be useful to look at
a few samples of the data on which the anthropologists denial
of a Jewish race is based. To start with, here is a quotation from
the excellent series of booklets on "The Race Question in Modern
Science" published by UNESCO. The author, Professor Juan Comas,
draws the following conclusion from the statistical material (his
italics):
Thus despite the view usually held, the Jewish
people is racially heterogeneous; its constant migrations
and its relations voluntary or otherwise with
the widest variety of nations and peoples have brought about
such a degree of crossbreeding that the so-called people
of Israel can produce examples of traits typical of every
people. For proof it will suffice to compare the rubicund,
sturdy, heavily-built Rotterdam Jew with his co-religionist,
say, in Salonika with gleaming eyes in a sickly face and skinny,
high-strung physique. Hence, so far as our knowledge goes,
we can assert that Jews as a whole display as great a degree
of morphological disparity among themselves as could be found
between members of two or more different races.
Next, we must glance at some of the physical characteristics
which anthropologists use as criteria, and on which Comass
conclusions are based. lOne of the simplest and as it turned
out, most naive of these criteria was bodily stature. In
The Races of Europe, a monumental work published in 1900,
William Ripley wrote: "The European Jews are all undersized;
not only this, they are more often absolutely stunted." He
was up to a point right at the time, and he produced ample statistics
to prove it. But he was shrewd enough to surmise that this deficiency
in height might somehow be influenced by environmental factors.
Eleven years later, Maurice Fishberg published The Jews
A Study of Race and Environment, the first anthropological survey
of its kind in English. It revealed the surprising fact that the
children of East European Jewish immigrants to the USA grew to an
average height of 167.9 cm. compared to the 164.2 cm. averaged by
their parents a gain of nearly an inch and a half in a single
generation. Since then it has become a commonplace that the descendants
of immigrant populations whether Jews, Italians or Japanese
are considerably taller than their parents, no doubt owing
to their improved diet and other environmental factors. lFishberg then collected statistics comparing the average height of Jews
and Gentiles in Poland, Austria, Rumania, Hungary, and so on. The
result again was a surprise. In general it was found that the stature
of the Jews varied with the stature of the non Jewish population
among which they lived. They were relatively tall where the indigenous
population is tall, and vice versa. Moreover, within the same nation,
and even within the same town (Warsaw) the bodily height of Jews
and Gentiles was found to vary according to the degree of prosperity
of the district. All this does not mean that heredity has no influence
on height; but it is overlayed and modified by environmental influences,
and is unfit as a criterion of race. lWe may now turn to cranial measurements
which were once the great fashion among anthropologists,
but are now considered rather outdated. Here we meet again with
the same type of conclusion derived from the data: "A comparison
of the cephalic indices of Jewish and non-Jewish populations in
various countries reveals a marked similarity between the Jewish
and non-Jewish indices in many countries, while showing very wide
variations when the cephalic indices of Jewish populations inhabiting
different countries are compared. Thus one is driven to the conclusion
that this feature, its plasticity not withstanding, points to a
racial diversity of the Jews." lThis diversity, it should be noted, is most pronounced between Sephardi
and Ashkenazi Jews. By and large, the Sephardim are dolichocephalic
(long-headed), the Ashkenazim brachycephalic (broad-headed). Kutschera
saw in this difference a further proof of the separate racial origin
of Khazar-Ashkenazi and Semitic-Sephardi Jews. But we have just
seen that the indices ofshort- or long-headedness are co-variant
with the host-nations which to some extent invalidates
the argument. lThe statistics relating to other physical features also speak against
racial unity. Generally, Jews are dark-haired and darkeyed. But
how general is "generally", when, according to Comas,
49 per cent of Polish Jews were light-haired, and 54 per cent of
Jewish schoolchildren in Austria had blue eyes ? It is true that
Virchov found "only" 32 per cent of blond Jewish schoolchildren
in Germany, whereas the proportion of blond Gentiles was larger;
but that merely shows that the co-variance is not absolute
as one would expect. lThe hardest evidence to date
comes from classification by blood groups. A great amount of work
has recently been done in this field, but it will be sufficient
to quote a single example with a particularly sensitive indicator.
In Patais words:
With regard to blood type, Jewish groups
show considerable differences among themselves and marked
similarities to the Gentile environment. The Hirszfeld "biochemical
index"
(A+AB)
(B+AB)
can be used most conveniently to express
this. A few typical examples are: German Jews 2.74, German
Gentiles 2.63; Rumanian Jews 1.54, Rumanian Gentiles 1.55;
Polish Jews 1.94, Polish Gentiles 1.55; Moroccan Jews 1.63,
Moroccan Gentiles 1.63; Iraqi Jews 1.22, Iraqi Gentiles
1.37; Turkistan Jews 0.97, Turkistan Gentiles 0.99.
One might sum up this situation in two mathematical
formulae:
Ga-Ja<Ja-Jb
and:
Ga-Gb @ Ja-Jb
That is to say that, broadly speaking, the difference
in respect of anthropological criteria between Gentiles (Ga)
and Jews (Ja) in a given country (a) is smaller
than the difference between Jews in different countries (a and b);
and the difference between Gentiles in countries a and b is similar
to the difference between Jews in a and b. lIt seems appropriate to wind up this section with another quotation from
Harry Shapiros contribution to the UNESCO series "The
Jewish People: A Biological History":
The wide range of variation between Jewish
populations in their physical characteristics and the diversity
of the gene frequencies of their blood groups render any unified
racial classification for them a contradiction in terms. For
although modern racial theory admits some degree of polymorphism
or variation within a racial group, it does not permit distinctly
different groups, measured by its own criteria of race, to
be identified as one. To do so would make the biological purposes
of racial classification futile and the whole procedure arbitrary
and meaningless. Unfortunately, this subject is rarely wholly
divorced from non-biological considerations, and despite the
evidence efforts continue to be made to somehow segregate
the Jews as a distinct racial entity.
3
How did this twin-phenomenon diversity in
somatic features and conformity to the host-nation come about?
The geneticists obvious answer is: through miscegenation combined
with selective pressures. l"This", writes Fishberg,
"is indeed the crucial point in the anthropology of the Jews:
are they of pure race, modified more or less by environmental influences,
or are they a religious sect composed of racial elements acquired
by proselytism and intermarriage during their migration in various
parts of the world?" And he leaves his readers in no doubt
about the answer:
Beginning with Biblical evidence and traditions,
it appears that even in the beginning of the formation of
the tribe of Israel they were already composed of various
racial elements.
We find in Asia Minor, Syria and Palestine
at that time many races the Amorites, who were blondes,
dolichocephalic, and tall; the Hittites, a dark-complexioned
race, probably of Mongoloid type; the Cushites, a negroid
race; and many others. With all these the ancient Hebrews
intermarried, as can be seen in many passages in the Bible.
The prophets may thunder against "marrying
daughters of a strange god", yet the promiscuous Israelites
were not deterred, and their leaders were foremost in giving a bad
example. Even the first patriarch, Abraham, cohabited with Hagar,
an Egyptian; Joseph married Asenath, who was not only Egyptian but
the daughter of a priest; Moses married a Midianite, Zipporah; Samson,
the Jewish hero, was a Philistine; King Davids mother was
a Moabite, and he married a princess of Geshur; as for King Solomon
(whose mother was a Hittite), "lie loved many strange women,
including the daughter of Pharaoh, women of the Moabites, Animonites,
Edomites, Zidonians, and Hittites.
" And so the chronique
scandaleuse goes on. The Bible also makes it clear that the
royal example was imitated by many, high and low. Besides, the biblical
prohibition of marrying Gentiles exempted female captives in times
of war and there was no shortage of them. The Babylonian
exile did not improve racial purity; even members of priestly families
married Gentile women. In short, at the beginning of the Diaspora,
the Israelites were already a thoroughly hybridized race. So, of
course, were most historic nations, and the point would not need
stressing if it were not for the persistent myth of the Biblical
Tribe having preserved its racial purity throughout the ages. lAnother important source of interbreeding were the vast numbers of people
of the most varied races converted to Judaism. Witness to the proselytizing
zeal of the Jews of earlier times are the black-skinned Falasha
of Abyssinia, the Chinese Jews of Kai-Feng who look like Chinese,
the Yemenite Jews with their dark olive complexion, the Jewish Berber
tribes of the Sahara who look like Tuaregs, and so on, down to our
prime example, the Khazars. lNearer home, Jewish proselytizing
reached its peak in the Roman Empire between the fall of the Jewish
state and the rise of Christianity. Many patrician families in Italy
were converted, but also the royal family which ruled the province
of Adiabene. Philo speaks of numerous converts in Greece; Flavius
Josephus relates that a large proportion of the population of Antioch
was Judaized; St Paul met with proselytes on his travels more or
less everywhere from Athens to Asia Minor. "The fervour of
proselytism", the Jewish historian Th. Reinach wrote, "was
indeed one of the most distinctive traits of Judaism during the
Greco-Roman epoch a trait which it never possessed in the
same degree either before or since.
It cannot be doubted that
Judaism in this way made numerous converts during two or three centuries.
The enormous growth of the Jewish nation in Egypt, Cyprus, and Cyrene
cannot be accounted for without supposing an abundant infusion of
Gentile blood. Proselytism swayed alike the upper and the lower
classes of society." lThe rise of Christianity slowed down the rate of miscegenation, and the
ghetto put a temporary end to it; but before the ghetto-rules were
strictly enforced in the sixteenth century, the process still went
on. This is shown by the ever-repeated ecclesiastic interdictions
of mixed marriages e.g., by the Council of Toledo, 589; the
Council of Rome, 743; the first and second Lateran Councils 1123
and 1139; or the edict of King Ladislav II of Hungary in 1092. That
all these prohibitions were only partly effective is shown, for
instance, by the report of the Hungarian Archbishop Robert von Grain
to the Pope AD 1229, complaining that many Christian women are married
to Jews, and that within a few years "many thousands of Christians"
were lost in this way to the Church. lThe only effective bar were the
ghetto walls. When these crumbled, intermarriages started again.
Their rate accelerated to such an extent that in Germany, between
1921 and 1925, out of every 100 marriages involving Jews, 42 were
mixed. lAs for the Sephardi, or "true"
Jews, their sojourn in Spain for more than a millennium left its
indelible mark both on themselves and on their hosts. As Arnold
Toynbee wrote:
There is every reason to believe that in
Spain and Portugal today there is a strong tincture of the
blood of these Jewish converts in Iberian veins, especially
in the upper and middle classes. Yet the most acute psychoanalyst
would find it difficult, if samples of living upper- and middle-class
Spanish and Portuguese were presented to him, to detect who
had Jewish ancestors.
The process worked both ways. After the massacres
of 1391 and 1411 which swept the Peninsula, over 100000 Jews at
a moderate estimate accepted baptism. But a considerable
proportion of them continued to practice Judaism in secret. These
crypto-Jews, the Marranos, prospered, rose to high positions at
court and in the ecclesiastical hierarchy, and intermarried with
the aristocracy. After the expulsion of all unrepentant Jews from
Spain (1492) and Portugal (1497) the Marranos were regarded with
increasing suspicion; many were burned by the Inquisition, the majority
emigrated in the sixteenth century to the countries around the Mediterranean,
to Holland, England and France. Once in safety, they openly reverted
to their faith and, together with the 1492-7 expellees, founded
the new Sephardic communities in these countries. lThus Toynbees remark about
the hybrid ancestry of the upper strata of society in Spain also
applies, mutatis mutandis, to the Sephardic communities of
Western Europe. Spinozas parents were Portuguese Marranos,
who emigrated to Amsterdam. The old Jewish families of England (who
arrived here long before the nineteenth-twentieth century influx
from the east), the Montefiores, Lousadas, Montagues, Avigdors,
Sutros, Sassoons, etc., all came out of the Iberian mixing bowl,
and can claim no purer racial origin than the Ashkenazis
or the Jews named Davis, Harris, Phillips or Hart. lOne distressingly recurrent type of event
was miscegenation by rape. That too has a long history starting
in Palestine. We are told, for example, that a certain Juda ben
Ezekial opposed his son marrying a woman who was not of "the
seed of Abraham", whereupon his friend Ulla remarked: "How
do we know for certain that we ourselves are not descended from
the heathens who violated the maidens of Zion at the siege of Jerusalem?"
Rape and loot (the amount of the latter often fixed in advance)
was considered a natural right of a conquering army. lThere is an ancient tradition, recorded
by Graetz, which attributes the origin of the earliest Jewish settlements
in Germany to an episode reminiscent of the rape of the Sabine women.
According to this tradition, a German unit, the Vangioni who fought
with the Roman legions in Palestine, "had chosen from the vast
horde of Jewish prisoners the most beautiful women, had brought
them back to their stations on the shores of the Rhine and the Main,
and had compelled them to minister to the satisfaction of their
desires. The children thus begotten of Jewish and German parents
were brought up by their mothers in the Jewish faith, their fathers
not troubling themselves about them. It is these children who are
said to have been the founders of the first Jewish communities between
Worms and Mayence." lIn Eastern Europe rape was even more common.
To quote Fishberg again:
Such violent infusion of Gentile blood into
the veins of the flock of Israel has been especially frequent
in Slavonic countries. One of the favourite methods of the
Cossacks to wring out money from the Jews was to take a large
number of prisoners, knowing well that the Jews would ransom
them. That the women thus ransomed were violated by these
semi-savage tribes goes without saying. In fact, the "Council
of the Four Lands", at its session in the winter of 1650,
had to take cognizance of the poor women and children born
to them from Cossack husbands during captivity, and thus restore
order in the family and social life of the Jews. Similar outrages
were
again perpetrated on Jewish women in Russia during
the massacres in 1903-5.
4
And yet to return to the paradox many
people, who are neither racialists nor anti-Semites, are convinced
that they are able to recognize a Jew at a single glance. How is
this possible if Jews are such a hybrid lot as history and anthropology
show them to be? lPart of the answer, I think, was given
by Ernest Renan in 1883: "Il ny a pas un type juif
il y a des types juifs." The type of Jew who can be recognized
"at a glance" is one particular type among many others.
But only a small fraction of fourteen million Jews belong to that
particular type, and those who appear to belong to it are by no
means always Jews. One of the most prominent features literally
and metaphorically which is said to characterize that particular
type is the nose, variously described as Semitic, aquiline, hooked,
or resembling the beak of an eagle (bec daigle). But, surprisingly,
among 2836 Jews in New York City, Fishberg found that only 14 per
cent i.e., one person in seven had a hooked nose;
while 57 per cent were straight-nosed, 20 per cent were snub-nosed
and 6.5 per cent had "flat and broad noses". lOther anthropologists came up with smiilar results regarding Semitic
noses in Poland and the Ukraine. Moreover, among true Semites, such
as pure-bred Bedoums, this form of nose does not seem to occur
at all. On the other hand, it is "very frequently met among
the various Caucasian tribes, and also in Asia Minor. Among the
indigenous races in this region, such as the Armenians, Georgians,
Ossets, Lesghians, Aissors, and also the Syrians, aquiline noses
are the rule. Among the people living in Mediterranean countries
of Europe, as the Greeks, Italians, French, Spanish and Portuguese,
the aquiline nose is also more frequently encountered than among
the Jews of Eastern Europe. The North American Indians also very
often have Jewish noses." lThus the nose alone is not a very safe guide to identification. Only
a minority a particular type of Jew seems to have
a convex nose, and lots of other ethnic groups also have it. Yet
intuition tells one that the anthropologists statistics must
be somehow wrong. An ingenious way out of this conundrum was suggested
by Beddoc and Jacobs, who maintained that the "Jewish nose"
need not be really convex in profile, and may yet give the impression
of being "hooked", due to a peculiar "tucking up
of the wings", an infolding of the nostrils.
To prove his point that it is this "nostrility"
which provides the illusion of beakedness, Jacobs invites his readers
"to write a figure 6 with a long tail (Fig 1); now remove the
turn of the twist, as in Fig 2, and much of the Jewishness disappears;
and it vanishes entirely when we draw the lower continuation horizontally,
as in Fig 3". Ripley, quoting Jacobs, comments: "Behold
the transformation! The Jew has turned Roman beyond a doubt. What
have we proved then? That there is in reality such a phenomenon
as a Jewish nose, even though it be differently constituted from
our first assumption [the criterion of convexity]. lBut is there? Figure 1 could
still represent an Italian, or Greek, or Spanish or Armenian, or
Red Indian nose, "nostrility" included. That it is a Jewish,
and not a Red Indian, Armenian, etc., nose we deduce at a
glance from the context of other features, including expression,
comportment, dress. It is not a process of logical analysis, but
rather in the nature of the psychologists Gestalt perception,
the grasping of a configuration as a whole. lSimilar considerations apply to each of the facial features considered
to be typically Jewish "sensuous lips"; dark, wavy
or crinkly hair; melancholy, or cunning, or bulging or slit Mongol
eyes, and so forth. Taken separately, they are common property of
the most varied nations; put together, like an identikit, they combine
into a prototype of to say it once more one particular
type of Jew, of Eastern European origin, the type with which we
are familiar. But our identi-kit would not fit the various
other types of Jews, such as the Sephardim (including their very
anglicized descendants in Britain); nor the Slavonic type of Central
Europe, nor the blond Teutonic, the slit-eyed Mongoloid, or the
crinkly-haired Negroid types of Jews. lNor can we be sure to recognize
with certainty even this limited prototype. The collection of portraits
published by Fishberg, or Ripley, can be used for a "believe
it or not" game, if you cover the caption indicating whether
the portrayed person is Jew or Gentile. The same game can be played
on a café terrace anywhere near the shores of the Mediterranean.
It will, of course, remain inconclusive because you cannot walk
up to the experimental subject and inquire after his or her religion;
but if you play the game in company, the amount of disagreement
between the observers verdicts will be a surprise. Suggestibility
also plays a part. "Did you know that Harold is Jewish?"
"No, but now that you mention it of course I can see it.,"
"Did you know that (this or that) royal family has Jewish blood?"
"No, but now that you mention it.
" Hutchinsons
Races of Mankind has a picture of three Geishas with the
caption: Japanese with Jewish physiognomy. Once you have read the
caption you feel: "But of course. How could I have missed it?"
And when you have played this game for some time, you begin to see
Jewish features or Khazar features everywhere.
5
A further source of confusion is the extreme difficulty
of separating hereditary characteristics from those shaped by the
social background and other factors in the environment. We have
come across this problem when discussing bodily stature as an alleged
racial criterion; but the influence of social factors on physiognomy,
conduct, speech, gesture and costume works in subtler and more complex
ways in assembling the Jewish identikit. Clothing (plus coiffure)
is the most obvious of these factors. Fit out anybody with long
corkscrew sidelocks, skull-cap, broad-rimmed black hat and long
black kaftan, and you recognize at a glance the orthodox Jewish
type; whatever his nostrility, he will look Jewish. There are other
less drastic indicators among the sartorial preferences of certain
types of Jews of certain social classes, combined with accents and
mannerisms of speech, gesture and social behaviour. lIt may be a welcome diversion
to get away for a moment from the Jews, and listen to a French writer
describing how his compatriots can tell an Englishman "at a
glance". Michel Leiris, apart from being an eminent writer,
is Director of Research at the Centre National de la Recherche
Scientifique and Staff Member of the Musée de lHomme:
It is
absurd to talk about an English
"race" or even to regard the English as being of
the "Nordic" race. In point of fact, history teaches
that, like all the people of Europe, the English people has
become what it is through successive contributions of different
peoples. England is a Celtic country, partially colonized
by successive waves of Saxons, Danes and Normans from France,
with some addition of Roman stock from the age of Julius Caesar
onwards. Moreover, while an Englishman can be identified by
his way of dressing, or even by his behaviour, it is impossible
to tell that he is an Englishman merely from his physical
appearance. Among the English, as among other Europeans, there
are both fair people and dark, tall men and short, dolichocephalics
and brachycephalics. It may be claimed that an Englishman
can be readily identified from certain external characteristics
which give him a "look" of his own: restraint in
gesture (unlike the conventional gesticulating southerner),
gait and facial expression, all expressing what is usually
included under the rather vague term of "phlegm".
However, anyone who made this claim would be likely to be
found at fault in many instances, for by no means all the
English have these characteristics, and even if they are the
characteristics of the "typical Englishman", the
fact would still remain that these outward characteristics
are not "physique" in the true sense: bodily attitudes
and motions and expressions of the face all come under the
heading of behaviour; and being habits determined by the subjects
social background, are cultural, not "natural".
Moreover, though loosely describable as "traits",
they typify not a whole nation, but a particular social group
within it and thus cannot be included among the distinctive
marks of race.
However, when Leiris says that facial expressions
are not "physique" but "come under the heading of
behaviour" he seems to overlook the fact that behaviour can
modify the features of individuals and thus leave its stamp on their
"physique". One only has to think of certain typical traits
in the physiognomies of ageing ham-actors, of priests living in
celibacy, of career-soldiers, convicts serving long sentences, sailors,
farmers, and so on. Their way of life affects not only their facial
expression but also their physical features, thus giving the mistaken
impression that these traits are of hereditary or "racial"
origin. lIf I may add a personal observation
I frequently met on visits to the United States Central European
friends of my youth who emigrated before World War Two and whom
I had not seen for some thirty of forty years. Each time I was astonished
to find that they not only dressed, spoke, ate and behaved like
Americans, but had acquired an American physiognomy. I am unable
to describe the change, except that it has something to do with
a broadening of the jaw and a certain look in and around the eyes.
(An anthropologist friend attributed the former to the increased
use of the jaw musculature in American enunciation, and the look
as a reflection of the rat-race and the resulting propensity for
duodenal ulcers.) I was pleased to discover that this was not due
to my imagination playing tricks for Fishberg, writing in
1910, made a similar observation: "
. The cast of countenance
changes very easily under a change of social environment. I have
noted such a rapid change among immigrants to the United States.
The new physiognomy is best noted when some of these immigrants
return to their native homes.
This fact offers excellent proof
that the social elements in which a man moves exercise a profound
influence on his physical features." lThe proverbial melting-pot seems to be producing an American physiognomy
a more or less standardized phenotype emerging from a wide
variety of genotypes. Even the pure-bred Chinese and Japanese of
the States seem to be affected by the process to some extent. At
any rate, one can often recognize an American face "at a glance",
regardless of dress and speech, and regardless of its owners
Italian, Polish or German ancestry.
6
In any discussion of the biological and social inheritance
of the Jews, the shadow of the ghetto must loom large. The Jews
of Europe and America, and even of North Africa, are children of
the ghetto, at no more than four or five generations removed. Whatever
their geographical origin, within the ghetto-walls they lived everywhere
in more or less the same milieu, subjected for several centuries
to the same formative, or deformative, influences. lFrom the geneticists point of view, we can distinguish three such
major influences: inbreeding, genetic drift, selection. lInbreeding may have played, at a different period, as large a
part in Jewish racial history as its opposite, hybridization. From
biblical times to the era of enforced segregation, and again in
modern times, miscegenation was the dominant trend. In between,
there stretched three to five centuries (according to country) of
isolation and inbreeding both in the strict sense of consanguinous
marriages and in the broader sense of endogamy within a small, segregated
group. Inbreeding carries the danger of bringing deleterious recessive
genes together and allowing them to take effect. The high incidence
of congenital idiocy among Jews has been known for a long time,
and was in all probability a result of protracted inbreeding
and not, as some anthropologists asserted, a Semitic racial peculiarity.
Mental and physical malformations are conspicuously frequent in
remote Alpine villages, where most of the tombstones in the churchyard
show one of half a dozen family names. There are no Cohens or Levys
amongst them. lBut inbreeding may also produce
champion race-horses through favourable gene combinations. Perhaps
it contributed to the production of both cretins and geniuses among
the children of the ghetto. It reminds one of Chaim Weizmanns
dictum: "The Jews are like other people, only more so."
But genetics has little information to offer in this field. lAnother process which may have profoundly
affected the people in the ghetto is "genetic drift"
(also known as the Sewall Wright effect). It refers to the loss
of hereditary traits in small, isolated populations, either because
none of its founding members happened to possess the corresponding
genes, or because only a few possessed them but failed to transmit
them to the next generation. Genetic drift can thus produce considerable
transformations in the hereditary characteristics of small communities.
lThe selective pressures active within the ghetto walls must have
been of an intensity rarely encountered in history. For one thing,
since the Jews were debarred from agriculture, they became completely
urbanized, concentrated in towns or shtetls, which became
increasingly overcrowded. As a result, to quote Shapiro, "the
devastating epidemics that swept mediaeval cities and towns, would
in the long run have been more selective on Jewish populations than
on any others, leaving them with progressively greater immunity
as time went on
and their modern descendants would, therefore,
represent the survivors of a rigorous and specific selective process."
This, he thinks, may account for the rarity of tuberculosis among
Jews, and their relative longevity (amply illustrated by statistics
collected by Fishberg). lThe hostile pressures surrounding the
ghetto ranged from cold contempt to sporadic acts of violence to
organized pogroms. Several centuries of living in such conditions
must have favoured the survival of the glibbest, the most pliant
and mentally resilient; in a word, the ghetto type. Whether such
psychological traits are based on hereditary dispositions on which
the selective process operates, or are transmitted by social inheritance
through childhood conditioning, is a question still hotly disputed
among anthropologists. We do not even know to what extent a high
IQ is attributable to heredity, and to what extent to milieu.
Take, for instance, the Jews once proverbial abstemiousness
which some authorities on alcoholism regarded as a racial trait.
But one can just as well interpret it as another inheritance from
the ghetto, the unconscious residue of living for centuries under
precarious conditions which made it dangerous to lower ones
guard; the Jew with the yellow star on his back had to remain cautious
and sober, while watching with amused contempt the antics of the
"drunken goy". Revulsion against alcohol and other forms
of debauch was instilled from parent to child in successive generations
until the memories of the ghetto faded, and with progressive
assimilation, particularly in the Anglo-Saxon countries, the alcohol
intake progressively increased. Thus abstemiousness, like so many
other Jewish characteristics, turned out to be, after all, a matter
of social and not biological, inheritance. lLastly, there is yet another evolutionary
process sexual selection which may have contributed
in producing the traits which we have come to regard as typically
Jewish. Ripley seems to have been the first to suggest this (his
italics): "The Jew is radically mixed in the line of racial
descent; he is, on the other hand, the legitimate heir to all
Judaism as a matter of choice.
It affected every detail
of their life. Why should it not also react upon their ideal of
physical beauty? and why not influence their sexual preferences,
as well as determine their choice in marriage? Its results thus
became accentuated through heredity." lRipley did not inquire into the ghettos "ideal of physical
beauty". But Fishberg did, and came up with an appealing suggestion:
"To the strictly orthodox Jew in Eastern Europe, a strong muscular
person is an Esau. The ideal of a son of Jacob was during the centuries
before the middle of the nineteenth century, a silken young
man." This was a delicate, anaemic, willowy youth with
a wistful expression, all brains and no brawn. lBut, he continues, "in Western
Europe and America there is at present a strong tendency in the
opposite direction. Many Jews are proud of the fact that they do
not look like Jews. Considering this, it must be acknowledged that
there is hardly a glowing future for the so-called Jewish
cast of countenance." lLeast of all, we may add, among young Israelis.
Summary
In Part One of this book I have attempted to trace
the history of the Khazar Empire based on the scant existing sources.
lIn Part Two, Chapters V-VII, I have compiled the historical evidence
which indicates that the bulk of Eastern Jewry and hence
of world Jewry is of Khazar-Turkish, rather than Semitic,
origin. lIn this last chapter I have tried
to show that the evidence from anthropology concurs with history
in refuting the popular belief in a Jewish race descended from the
biblical tribe. lFrom the anthropologists point of
view, two groups of facts militate against this belief: the wide
diversity of Jews with regard to physical characteristics,
and their similarity to the Gentile population amidst whom
they live. Both are reflected in the statistics about bodily height,
cranial index, blood-groups, hair and eye colour, etc. Whichever
of these anthropological criteria is taken as an indicator, it shows
a greater similarity between Jews and their Gentile host-nation
than between Jews living in different countries. To sum up this
situaton, I have suggested the formulae: Ga-Ja<Ja-Jb;
and Ga-Gb @ Ja-Jb.
lThe obvious biological explanation
for both phenomena is miscegenation, which took different forms
in different historical situations: intermarriage, large-scale proselytizing,
rape as a constant (legalized or tolerated) accompaniment of war
and pogrom. lThe belief that, notwithstanding
the statistical data, there exists a recognizable Jewish type is
based largely, but not entirely on various misconceptions. It ignores
the fact that features regarded as typically Jewish by comparison
with nordic people cease to appear so in a Mediterranean environment;
it is unaware of the impact of the social environment on physique
and countenance; and it confuses biological with social inheritance.
lNevertheless, there exist certain
hereditary traits which characterize a certain type of contemporary
Jew. In the light of modern population-genetics, these can to a
large degree be attributed to processes which operated for several
centuries in the segregated conditions of the ghetto: inbreeding,
genetic drift, selective pressure. The last-mentioned operated in
several ways: natural selection (e.g., through epidemics), sexual
selection and, more doubtfully, the selection of character-features
favouring survival within the ghetto walls. lIn addition to these, social heredity,
through childhood conditioning, acted as a powerful formative and
deformative factor. lEach of these processes contributed to
the emergence of the ghetto type. In the post-ghetto period it became
progressively diluted. As for the genetic composition and physical
appearance of the pre-ghetto stock, we know next to nothing. In
the view presented in this book, this "original stock"
was predominantly Turkish mixed to an unknown extent with ancient
Palestinian and other elements. Nor is it possible to tell which
of the so-called typical features, such as the "Jewish nose",
is a product of sexual selection in the ghetto, or the manifestation
of a particularly "persistent" tribal gene. Since "nostrility"
is frequent among Caucasian peoples, and infrequent among the Semitic
Bedouins, we have one more pointer to the dominant role played by
the "thirteenth tribe" in the biological history of the
Jews.
Appendices
APPENDIX I
A NOTE ON SPELLING
THE spelling in this book is consistently inconsistent.
It is consistent in so far as, where I have quoted other authors,
I have preserved their own spelling of proper names (what else can
you do?); this led to the apparent inconsistency that the same person,
town or tribe is often spelt differently in different passages.
Hence Kazar, Khazar, Chazar, Chozar, Chozr, etc.; but also Ibn Fadlan
and ibn-Fadlan; Al Masudi and al-Masudi. As for my own text, I have
adopted that particular spelling which seemed to me the least bewildering
to English-speaking readers who do not happen to be professional
orientalists. lT. E. Lawrence was a brilliant orientalist, but he was as ruthless in
his spelling as he was in raiding Turkish garrisons. His brother,
A. W. Lawrence, explained in his preface to Seven Pillars of
Wisdom:
The spelling of Arabic names varies greatly
in all editions, and I have made no alterations. It should
be explained that only three vowels are recognized in Arabic,
and that some of the consonants have no equivalents in English.
The general practice of orientalists in recent years has been
to adopt one of the various sets of conventional signs for
the letters and vowel marks of the Arabic alphabet, transliterating
Mohamed as Muhammad, muezzin as muedhdhin, and Koran
as Quran or Kuran. This method is useful to those
who know what it means but this book follows the old fashion
of writing the best phonetic approximations according to ordinary
English spelling.
He then prints a list of publishers queries
re spelling, and T. F. Lawrences answers; for instance:
lQuery: "Slip [galley sheet] 20. Nuri, Emir of the Ruwalla,
belongs to the chief family of the Rualla. On Slip 23
Rualla horse, and Slip 38, killed one Rueli.
In all later slips Rualla." lAnswer: "should have also used Ruwala and Ruala." lQuery: "Slip 47. Jedha, the she-camel, was Jedhah on Slip
40." lAnswer: "she was a splendid beast." lQuery: "Slip 78. Sherif
Abd el Mayin of Slip 68 becomes el Main, el Mayein, el Muein, el
Mayin, and el Muyein." lAnswer: "Good egg.
I call this really ingenious." lIf such are the difficulties
of transcribing modern Arabic, confusion becomes worse confounded
when orientalists turn to mediaeval texts, which pose additional
problems owing to mutilations by careless copyists. The first English
translation of "Ebn Haukal" (or ibn-Hawkal) was published
AD 1800 by Sir William Ouseley, Knt. LL.D. In his preface, Sir William,
an eminent orientalist, uttered this touching cri de cur:
Of the difficulties arising from an irregular
combination of letters, the confusion of one word with another,
and the total omission, in some lines, of the diacritical
points, I should not complain, because habit and persevering
attention have enabled me to surmount them in passages of
general description, or sentences of common construction;
but in the names of persons or of places never before seen
or heard of, and which the context could not assist in deciphering,
when the diacritical points were omitted, conjecture alone
could supply them, or collation with a more perfect manuscript.
lNotwithstanding what I
have just said, and although the most learned writers on Hebrew,
Arabick, and Persian Literature, have made observations on
the same subject, it may perhaps, be necessary to demonstrate,
by a particular example, the extraordinary influence of those
diacritical points [frequently omitted by copyists]. lOne example will
suffice Let us suppose the three letters forming the
name Tibbet to be divested of their diacritical points. The
first character may be rendered, by the application of one
point above, an N; of two points a T, of three points a TH
or S; if one point is placed under, it becomes a B
if two points, a Y and if three points, a P. In like manner
the second character may be affected, and the third character
may be, according to the addition of points, rendered a B,
P, T, and TH, or S.
APPENDIX II
A NOTE ON SOURCES
(A) ANCIENT SOURCES
OUR knowledge of Khazar history is mainly derived
from Arab, Byzantine, Russian and Hebrew sources, with corroborative
evidence of Persian, Syriac, Armenian, Georgian and Turkish origin.
I shall comment only on some of the major sources.
1. Arabic
The early Arabic historians differ from all
others in the unique form of their compositions. Each event
is related in the words of eye-witnesses or contemporaries,
transmitted to the final narrator through a chain of intermediate
reporters, each of whom passed on the original report to his
successor. Often the same account is given in two or more
slightly divergent forms, which have come down through different
chains of reporters. Often, too, one event or one important
detail is told in several ways on the basis of several contemporary
statements transmitted to the final narrator through distinct
lines of tradition.
The principle still is that what
has been well said once need not be told again in other words.
The writer, therefore, keeps as close as he can to the letter
of his sources, so that quite a late writer often reproduces
the very words of the first narrator.
Thus the two classic authorities in the field, H.
A. R. Gibb and M.J. de Goeje, in their joint article on Arab historiography
in earlier editions of the Encyclopaedia Britannica. It explains
the excruciating difficulties in tracing an original source which
as often as not is lost through the successive versions of
later historians, compilers and plagiarists. It makes it frequently
impossible to put a date on an episode or a description of the state
of affairs in a given country; and the uncertainty of dating may
range over a whole century in passages where the author gives an
account in the present tense without a clear indication that he
is quoting some source in the distant past. Add to this the difficulties
of identifying persons, tribes and places, owing to the confusion
over spelling, plus the vagaries of copyists, and the result is
a jigsaw puzzle with half the pieces missing, others of extraneous
origin thrown in, and only the bare outlines of the picture discernible.
lThe principal Arabic accounts of Khazaria, most frequently quoted in
these pages, are by Ibn Fadlan, al-Istakhri, Ibn Hawkal and al-Masudi.
But only a few of them can be called "primary" sources,
such as Ibn Fadlan who speaks from first-hand experience. Ibn Hawkals
account, for instance, written circa 977, is based almost
entirely on Istakhris, written around 932; which in turn is
supposed to be based on a lost work by the geographer el-Balkhi,
who wrote around 921. lAbout the lives of these scholars, and the quality of their scholarship
we know very little. Ibn Fadlan, the diplomat and astute observer,
is the one who stands out most vividly. Nevertheless, as we move
along the chain through the tenth century, we can observe successive
stages in the evolution of the young science of historiography.
El-Balkhi, the first in the chain, marks the beginning of the classical
school of Arab Geography, in which the main emphasis is on maps,
while the descriptive text is of secondary importance. Istakhri
shows a marked improvement with a shift of emphasis from maps to
text. (About his life nothing is known; and what survives of his
writings is apparently only a synopsis of a larger work.) With Ibn
Hawkal (about whom we only know that he was a travelling merchant
and missionary) a decisive advance is reached: the text is no longer
a commentary on the maps (as in Balkhi, and still partly in Istakhri),
but becomes a narrative in its own right. lLastly with Yakut (1179-1229)
we reach, two centuries later, the age of the compilers and encyclopaedists.
About him we know at least that he was born in Greece, and sold
as a boy on the slave market in Baghdad to a merchant who treated
him kindly and used him as a kind of commercial traveller. After
his manumission he became an itinerant bookseller and eventually
settled in Mossul, where he wrote his great encyclopaedia of geography
and history. This important work includes both Istakhris and
Ibn Fadlans account of the Khazars. But, alas, Yakut mistakenly
attributes Istakhris narrative also to Ibn Fadlan. As the
two narratives differ on important points, their attribution to
the same author produced various absurdities, with the result that
Ibn Fadlan became somewhat discredited in the eyes of modern historians.
lBut events took a different turn with the discovery of the full text
of Ibn Fadlans report on an ancient manuscript in Meshhed,
Persia. The discovery, which created a sensation among orientalists,
was made in 1923 by Dr Zeki Validi Togan (about whom more below).
It not only confirmed the authenticity of the sections of Ibn Fadlans
report on the Khazars quoted by Yakut, but also contained passages
omitted by Yakut which were thus previously unknown. Moreover, after
the confusion created by Yakut, Ibn Fadlan and Istakhri/Ibn Hawkal
were now recognized as independent sources which mutually corroborated
each other. lThe same corroborative value attaches to the reports of Ibn Rusta, al-Bekri
or Gardezi, which I had little occasion to quote precisely because
their contents are essentially similar to the main sources. lAnother, apparently independent source was al-Masudi (died circa
956), known as "the Arab Herodotus". He was a restless
traveller, of insatiable curiosity, but modern Arab historians seem
to take a rather jaundiced view of him. Thus the Encyclopaedia of
Islam says that his travels were motivated "by a strong desire
for knowledge. But this was superficial and not deep. He never went
into original sources but contented himself with superficial enquiries
and accepted tales and legends without criticism." lBut this could just as well be said of other mediaeval historiographers,
Christian or Arab.
2. Byzantine
Among Byzantine sources, by far the most valuable
is Constantine VII Porphyrogenituss De Adnimistrando Imperio,
written about 950. It is important not only because of the information
it contains about the Khazars themselves (and particularly about
their relationship with the Magyars), but because of the data it
provides on the Rus and the people of the northern steppes.
Constantine (904-59) the scholar-emperor was a fascinating character
no wonder Arnold Toynbee confessed to have "lost his
heart" to him a love-affair with the past that started
in his undergraduate days. The eventual result was Toynbees
monumental Constantine Porphyrogenitus and his World, published
in 1973, when the author was eighty-four. As the title indicates,
the emphasis is as much on Constantines personality and work
as on the conditions of the world in which he and the Khazars
lived. lYet Toynbees admiration
for Constantine did not make him overlook the Emperors limitations
as a scholar: "The information assembled in the De Administrando
Imperio has been gathered at different dates from different
sources, and the product is not a book in which the materials have
been digested and co-ordinated by an author; it is a collection
of files which have been edited only perfunctorily." And later
on: "De Administrando Imperio and De Caeromoniis,
in the state in which Constantine bequeathed them to posterity,
will strike most readers as being in lamentable confusion."
(Constantine himself was touchingly convinced that De Caeromoniis
was a "technical masterpiece" besides being "a monument
of exact scholarship and a labour of love".) Similar criticisms
had been voiced earlier by Bury, and by Macartney, trying to sort
out Constantines contradictory statements about the Magyar
migrations: l"
We shall do well to remember
the composition of the De Administrando Imperio a
series of notes from the most various sources, often duplicating
one another, often contradicting one another, and tacked together
with the roughest of editing." lBut we must beware of bathwaterism
throwing the baby away with the water, as scholarly critics
are sometimes apt to do. Constantine was privileged as no other
historian to explore the Imperial archives and to receive first-hand
reports from his officials and envoys returning from missions abroad.
When handled with caution, and in conjunction with other sources,
De Administrando throws much valuable light on that dark
period.
3. Russian
Apart from orally transmitted folklore, legends
and songs (such as the "Lay of Igors Host"), the
earliest written source in Russian is the Povezt Vremennikh Let,
literally "Tale of Bygone Years", variously referred to
by different authors as The Russian Primary Chronicle, The
Old Russian Chronicle, The Russian Chronicle, Pseudo-Nestor,
or The Book of Annals. It is a compilation, made in the first
half of the twelfth century, of the edited versions of earlier chronicles
dating back to the beginning of the eleventh, but incorporating
even earlier traditions and records. It may therefore, as Vernadsky
says, "contain fragments of authentic information even with
regard to the period from the seventh to the tenth century"
a period vital to Khazar history. The principal compiler
and editor of the work was probably the learned monk Nestor (b.
1056) in the Monastery of the Crypt in Kiev, though this is a matter
of controversy among experts (hence "Pesudo-Nestor").
Questions of authorship apart, the Povezt is an invaluable
(though not infallible) guide for the period that it covers. Unfortunately,
it stops with the year 1112, just at the beginning of the Khazars
mysterious vanishing act. lThe mediaeval Hebrew sources
on Khazaria will be discussed in Appendix III.
(B) MODERN LITERATURE
It would be presumptuous to comment on the modern
historians of repute quoted in these pages, such as Toynbee or Bury,
Vernadsky, Baron, Macartney, etc. who have written on some
aspect of Khazar history. The following remarks are confmed to those
authors whose writings are of central importance to the problem,
but who are known only to a specially interested part of the public.
lForemost among these are the late Professor
Paul F. Kahle, and his former pupil, Douglas Morton Dunlop, at the
time of writing Professor of Middle Eastern History at Columbia
University. lPaul Eric Kahle (1875-1965) was one of
Europes leading orientalists and masoretic scholars. He was
born in East Prussia, was ordained a Lutheran Minister, and spent
six years as a Pastor in Cairo. He subsequently taught at various
German universities and in 1923 became Director of the famous Oriental
Seminar in the University of Bonn, an international centre of study
which attracted orientalists from all over the world. "There
can be no doubt", Kahle wrote, "that the international
character of the Seminar, its staff, its students and its visitors,
was the best protection against Nazi influence and enabled us to
go on with our work undisturbed during nearly six years of Nazi
regime in Germany.
I was for years the only Professor in Germany
who had a Jew, a Polish Rabbi, as assistant." lNo wonder that, in spite of his
impeccable Aryan descent, Kahle was finally forced to emigrate in
1938. He settled in Oxford, where he received two additional doctorates
(in philosophy and theology). In 1963 he returned to his beloved
Bonn, where he died in 1965. The British Museum catalogue has twenty-seven
titles to his credit, among them The Cairo Geniza and Studies
of the Dead Sea Scrolls. lAmong Kahles students before the war in Bonn was the young orientalist
D. M. Dunlop. lKahle was deeply interested in Khazar
history. When the Belgian historian Professor Henri Grégoire published
an article in 1937 questioning the authenticity of the "Khazar
Correspondence", Kahle took him to task: "I indicated
to Grégoire a number of points in which he could not be right, and
I had the chance of discussing all the problems with him when he
visited me in Bonn in December 1937. We decided to make a great
joint publication but political developments made the plan
impracticable. So I proposed to a former Bonn pupil of mine, D.
M. Dunlop, that he should take over the work instead. He was a scholar
able to deal both with Hebrew and Arabic sources, knew many other
languages and had the critical training for so difficult a task."
The result of this scholarly transaction was Dunlops The
History of the Jewish Khazars, published in 1954 by the Princeton
University Press. Apart from being an invaluable sourcebook on Khazar
history, it provides new evidence for the authenticity of the Correspondence
(see Appendix III), which Kahle fully endorsed. Incidentally, Professor
Dunlop, born in 1909, is the son of a Scottish divine, and his hobbies
are listed in Whos Who as "hill-walking and Scottish
history". Thus the two principal apologists of Khazar Judaism
in our times were good Protestants with an ecclesiastic, Nordic
background. lAnother pupil of Kahles with a totally different background, was
Ahmed Zeki Validi Togan, the discoverer of the Meshhed manuscript
of Ibn Fadlans journey around Khazaria. To do justice to this
picturesque character, I can do no better than to quote from Kahles
memoirs:
Several very prominent Orientals belonged
to the staff of the [Bonn] Seminar. Among them I may mention
Dr Zeki Validi, a special protégé of Sir Aurel Stein, a Bashkir
who had made his studies at Kazan University, and already
before the first War had been engaged in research work at
the Petersburg Academy. During the War and after he had been
active as leader of the Bashkir-Armee [allied to the
Bolshevists], which had been largely created by him. He had
been a member of the Russian Duma, and had belonged for some
time to the Committee of Six, among whom there were Lenin,
Stalin and Trotzki. Later he came into conflict with the Bolshevists
and escaped to Persia. As an expert on Turkish Bashkirian
being a Turkish language he became in 1924 adviser
to Mustafa Kemals Ministry of Education in Ankara, and
later Professor of Turkish in Stambul University. After seven
years, when asked, with the other Professors in Stambul, to
teach that all civilisation in the world comes from the Turks,
he resigned, went to Vienna and studied Mediaeval History
under Professor Dopsch. After two years he got his doctor
degree with an excellent thesis on Ibn Fadlans journey
to the Northern Bulgars, Turks and Khazars, the Arabic text
of which he had discovered in a MS. in Meshhed. I later published
his book in the "Abhandlungen für die Kunde des Morgenlandes".
From Vienna I engaged him as Lecturer and later Honorar
Professor for Bonn. He was a real scholar, a man of wide
knowledge, always ready to learn, and collaboration with him
was very fruitful. In 1938 he went back to Turkey and again
became Professor of Turkish in Stambul University.
Yet another impressive figure in a different way,
was Hugo Freiherr von Kutschera (1847-1910), one of the early propounders
of the theory of the Khazar origin of Eastern Jewry. The son of
a high-ranking Austrian civil servant, he was destined to a diplomatic
career, and studied at the Oriental Academy in Vienna, where he
became an expert linguist, mastering Turkish, Arabic, Persian and
other Eastern languages. After serving as an attaché at the Austro-Hungarian
Embassy in Constantinople, he became in 1882 Director of Administration
in Sarajevo of the provinces of Bosnia-Hercegovina, recently occupied
by Austro-Hungary. His familiarity with oriental ways of life made
him a popular figure among the Muslims of Bosnia and contributed
to the (relative) pacification of the province. He was rewarded
with the title of Freiherr (Baron) and various other honours. lAfter his retirement, in 1909, he devoted his days to his lifelong hobby,
the connection between European Jewry and the Khazars. Already as
a young man he had been struck by the contrast between Sephardi
and Ashkenazi Jews in Turkey and in the Balkans; his study of the
ancient sources on the history of the Khazars led to a growing conviction
that they provided at least a partial answer to the problem. He
was an amateur historian (though a quasi-professional linguist),
but his erudition was remarkable; there is hardly an Arabic source,
known before 1910, missing from his book. Unfortunately he died
before he had time to provide the bibliography and references to
it; Die Chasaren Historische Studie was published
posthumously in 1910. Although it soon went into a second edition,
it is rarely mentioned by historians. lAbraham N. Poliak was born in 1910 in Kiev; he came with his family to
Palestine in 1923. He occupied the Chair of Mediaeval Jewish History
at Tel Aviv University and is the author of numerous books in Hebrew,
among them a History of the Arabs; Feudalism in Egypt
1250-1900; Geopolitics of Israel and the Middle East,
etc. His essay on "The Khazar Conversion to Judaism" appeared
in 1941 in the Hebrew periodical Zion and led to lively controversies;
his book Khazaria even more so. It was published in 1944
in Tel Aviv (in Hebrew) and was received with perhaps understandable
hostility, as an attempt to undermine the sacred tradition
concerning the descent of modern Jewry from the Biblical Tribe.
His theory is not mentioned in the Encyclopaedia Judaica
1971-2 printing. lMathias Mieses, however, whose views on the origin of Eastern Jewry and
the Yiddish language I have quoted, is held in high academic esteem.
Born 1885 in Galicia, he studied linguistics and became a pioneer
of Yiddish philology (though he wrote mostly in German, Polish and
Hebrew). He was an outstanding figure at the First Conference on
the Yiddish Language, Czernovitz, 1908, and his two books: Die
Entstehungsursache der jüdischen Dialekte (1924) and Die
Jiddische Sprache (1924) are considered as classics in their
field. lMieses spent his last years in
Cracow, was deported in 1944 with destination Auschwitz, and died
on the journey.
APPENDIX III
THE "KHAZAR
CORRESPONDENCE"
1
THE exchange of letters between the Spanish statesman
Hasdai ibn Shaprut and King Joseph of Khazaria has for a long time
fascinated historians. It is true that, as Dunlop wrote, "the
importance of the Khazar Correspondence can be exaggerated. By this
time it is possible to reconstruct Khazar history in some detail
without recourse to the letters of Hasdai and Joseph." Nevertheless,
the reader may be interested in a brief outline of what is known
of the history of these documents. lHasdais
Letter was apparently written between 954 and 961, for the embassy
from Eastern Europe that he mentions (Chapter III,3-4) is believed
to have visited Cordoba in 954, and Caliph Abd-al-Rahman, whom he
mentions as his sovereign, ruled till 961. That the Letter was actually
penned by Hasdais secretary, Menahem ben-Sharuk whose
name appears in the acrostic after Hasdais has been
established by Landau, through comparison with Menahems other
surviving work. Thus the authenticity of Hasdais Letter is
no longer in dispute, while the evidence concerning Josephs
Reply is necessarily more indirect and complex. lThe earliest known mentions of the Correspondence date from the eleventh
and twelfth centuries. Around the year 1100 Rabbi Jehudah ben Barzillai
of Barcelona wrote in Hebrew his "Book of the Festivals"
Sefer ha-Ittim which contains a long reference,
including direct quotations, to Josephs Reply to Hasdai. The
passage in question in Barzillais work starts as follows:
We have seen among some other manuscripts
the copy of a letter which King Joseph, son of Aaron, the
Khazar priest wrote to R. Hasdai bar Isaac. We do not know
if the letter is genuine or not, and ifit is a fact that the
Khazars, who are Turks, became proselytes. It is not definite
whether all that is written in the letter is fact and truth
or not. There may be falsehoods written in it, or people may
have added to it, or there may be error on the part of the
scribe.
The reason why we need to write in this our
book things which seem to be exaggerated is that we have found
in the letter of this king Joseph to R. Hasdai that R. Hasdai
had asked him of what family he was, the condition of the
king, how his fathers had been gathered under the wings of
the Presence [i.e., become converted to Judaism] and how great
were his kingdom and dominion. He replied to him on every
head, writing all the particulars in the letter.
Barzillai goes on to quote or paraphrase further
passages from Josephs Reply, thus leaving no doubt that the
Reply was already in existence as early as AD 1100. A particularly
convincing touch is added by the Rabbis scholarly scepticism.
Living in provincial Barcelona, he evidently knew little or nothing
about the Khazars. lAbout the time when Rabbi Barzillai
wrote, the Arab chronicler, Ibn Hawkal, also heard some rumours
about Hasdais involvement with the Khazars. There survives
an enigmatic note, which Ibn Hawkal jotted down on a manuscript
map, dated AH 479 AD 1086. It says:
Hasdai ibn-Ishaq thinks that this great long
mountain [the Caucasus] is connected with the mountains of
Armenia and traverses the country of the Greeks, extending
to Khazaran and the mountains of Armenia. He was well informed
about these parts because he visited them and met their principal
kings and leading men.
It seems most unlikely that Hasdai actually visited
Khazaria; but we remember that he offered to do so in his Letter,
and that Joseph enthusiastically welcomed the prospect in the Reply;
perhaps the industrious Hawkal heard some gossip about the Correspondence
and extrapolated from there, a practice not unfamiliar among the
chroniclers of the time. lSome fifty years later (AD 1140)
Jehudah Halevi wrote his philosophical tract "The Khazars"
(Kuzri). As already said, it contains little factual information,
but his account of the Khazar conversion to Judaism agrees in broad
outlines with that given by Joseph in the Reply. Halevi does not
explicitly refer to the Correspondence, but his book is mainly concerned
with theology, disregarding any historical or factual references.
He had probably read a transcript of the Correspondence as the less
erudite Barzillai had before him, but the evidence is inconclusive.
lIt is entirely conclusive, however, in the case of Abraham ben Daud (cf.
above, II, 8) whose popular Sefer ha-Kabbalah, written in
1161, contains the following passage:
You will find congregations of Israel spread
abroad from the town of Sala at the extremity of the Maghrib,
as far as Tahart at its commencement, the extremity of Africa
[Ifriqiyah, Tunis], in all Africa, Egypt, the country of the
Sabaeans, Arabia, Babylonia, Elam, Persia, Dedan, the country
of the Girgashites which is called Jurjan, Tabaristan, as
far as Daylam and the river Itil where live the Khazar peoples
who became proselytes. Their king Joseph sent a letter to
R. Hasdai, the Prince bar Isaac ben-Shaprut and informed him
that he and all his people followed the Rabbanite faith. We
have seen in Toledo some of their descendants, pupils of the
wise, and they told us that the remnant of them followed the
Rabbanite faith.
2
The first printed version of the Khazar Correspondence
is contained in a Hebrew pamphlet, Kol Mebasser, "Voice
of the Messenger of Good News". It was published in Constantinople
in or around 1577 by Isaac Abraham Akrish. In his preface Akrish
relates that during his travels in Egypt fifteen years earlier he
had heard rumours of an independent Jewish kingdom (these rumours
probably referred to the Falashas of Abyssinia); and that subsequently
he obtained "a letter which was sent to the king of the Khazars,
and the kings reply". He then decided to publish this
correspondence in order to raise the spirits of his fellow Jews.
Whether or not he thought that Khazaria still existed is not clear.
At any rate the preface is followed by the text of the two letters,
without further comment. lBut the Correspondence did not remain buried in Akrishs obscure
little pamphlet. Some sixty years after its publication, a copy
of it was sent by a friend to Johannes Buxtorf the Younger, a Calvinist
scholar of great erudition. Buxtorf was an expert Hebraist, who
published a great amount of studies in biblical exegesis and rabbinical
literature. When he read Akrishs pamphlet, he was at first
as sceptical regarding the authenticity of the Correspondence as
Rabbi Barzillai had been five hundred years before him. But in 1660
Buxtorf finally printed the text of both letters in Hebrew and in
a Latin translation as an addendum to Jehudah Halevis book
on the Khazars. It was perhaps an obvious, but not a happy idea,
for the inclusion, within the same covers, of Halevis legendary
tale hardly predisposed historians to take the Correspondence seriously.
It was only in the nineteenth century that their attitude changed,
when more became known, from independent sources, about the Khazars.
3
The only manuscript version which contains both
Hasdais Letter and Josephs Reply, is in the library
of Christ Church in Oxford. According to Dunlop and the Russian
expert, Kokovtsov, the manuscript "presents a remarkably close
similarity to the printed text" and "served directly or
indirectly as a source of the printed text". It probably dates
from the sixteenth century and is believed to have been in the possession
of the Dean of Christ Church, John Fell (whom Thomas Brown immortalized
with his "I do not love thee, Dr Fell
"). lAnother manuscript containing Josephs
Reply but not Hasdais Letter is preserved in the Leningrad
Public Library. It is considerably longer than the printed text
of Akrish and the Christ Church manuscript; accordingly it is generally
known as the Long Version, as distinct from the Akrish-Christ Church
"Short Version", which appears to be an abbreviation of
it. The Long Version is also considerably older; it probably dates
from the thirteenth century, the Short Version from the sixteenth.
The Soviet historian Ribakov has plausibly suggested that the Long
Version or an even older text had been edited and
compressed by mediaeval Spanish copyists to produce the Short Version
of Josephs Reply. lAt this point we encounter a red herring
across the ancient track. The Long Version is part of the so-called
"Firkowich Collection" of Hebrew manuscripts and epitaphs
in the Leningrad Public Library. It probably came from the Cairo
Geniza, where a major part of the manuscripts in the Collection
originated. Abraham Firkowich was a colourful nineteenth-century
scholar who would deserve an Appendix all to himself. He was a great
authority in his field, but he was also a Karaite zealot who wished
to prove to the Tsarist government that the Karaites were different
from orthodox Jews and should not be discriminated against by Christians.
With this laudable purpose in mind, he doctored some of his authentic
old manuscripts and epitaphs, by interpolating or adding a few words
to give them a Karaite slant. Thus the Long Version, having passed
through the hands of Firkowich, was greeted with a certain mistrust
when it was found, after his death, in a bundle of other manuscripts
in his collection by the Russian historian Harkavy. Harkavy had
no illusions about Firkowichs reliability, for he himself
had previously denounced some of Firkowichs spurious interpolations.
Yet Harkavy had no doubts regarding the antiquity of the manuscript;
he published it in the original Hebrew in 1879 and also in Russian
and German translation, accepting it as an early version of Josephs
letter, from which the Short Version was derived. Harkavys
colleague (and rival) Chwolson concurred that the whole document
was written by the same hand and that it contained no additions
of any kind. Lastly, in 1932, the Russian Academy published Paul
Kokovtsovs authoritative book, The Hebrew-Khazar Correspondence
in the Tenth Century including facsimiles of the Long Version
of the Reply in the Leningrad Library, the Short Version in Christ
Church and in Akrishs pamphlet. After a critical analysis
of the three texts, he came to the conclusion that both the Long
and the Short Versions are based on the same original text, which
is in general, though not always, more faithfully preserved in the
Long Version.
4
Kokovtsovs critical survey, and particularly
his publication of the manuscript facsimiles, virtually settled
the controversy which, anyway, affected only the Long Version,
but not Hasdais letter and the Short Version of the Reply.
lYet a voice of dissent was raised from an unexpected quarter. In 1941
Poliak advanced the theory that the Khazar Correspondence was, not
exactly a forgery, but a fictional work written in the tenth century
with the purpose of spreading information about, or making propaganda
for, the Jewish kingdom. (It could not have been written later than
the eleventh century, for, as we have seen, Rabbi Barzillai read
the Correspondence about 1100, and Ibn Daud quoted from it in 1161).
But this theory, plausible at first glance, was effectively demolished
by Landau and Dunlop. Landau was able to prove that Hasdais
Letter was indeed written by his secretary Menahem ben-Sharuk. And
Dunlop pointed out that in the Letter Hasdai asks a number of questions
about Khazaria which Joseph fails to answer which is certainly
not the way to write an information pamphlet:
There is no answer forthcoming on the part
of Joseph to enquiries as to his method of procession to his
place of worship, and as to whether war abrogates the Sabbath.
There is a marked absence of correspondence between questions
of the Letter and answers given in the Reply. This should
probably be regarded as an indication that the documents are
what they purport to be and not a literary invention.
Dunlop goes on to ask a pertinent question:
Why the Letter of Hasdai at all, which, though considerably
longer than the Reply of Joseph, has very little indeed about the
Khazars, if the purpose of writing it and the Reply was, as Poliak
supposes, simply to give a popular account of Khazaria? If the Letter
is an introduction to the information about the Khazars in the Reply,
it is certainly a very curious one full of facts about Spain
and the Umayyads which have nothing to do with Khazaria.
Dunlop then clinches the argument by a linguistic
test which proves conclusively that the Letter and the Reply were
written by different people. The proof concerns one of the marked
characteristics of Hebrew grammar, the use of the so-called "waw-conversive",
to define tense. I shall not attempt to explain this intricate grammatical
quirk, and shall instead simply quote Dunlops tabulation of
the different methods used in the Letter and in the Long Version
to designate past action:
|
Waw Conversive
with Imperfect
|
Simple Waw
with Perfet
|
Hasdais
Letter |
48
|
14
|
Reply (Long Version) |
1
|
95
|
In the Short Version of the Reply, the first method
(Hasdais) is used thirty-seven times, the second fifty times.
But the Short Version uses the first method mostly in passages where
the wording differs from the Long Version. Dunlop suggests that
this is due to later Spanish editors paraphrasing the Long Version.
He also points out that Hasdais Letter, written in Moorish
Spain, contains many Arabisms (for instance, al-Khazar for the Khazars),
whereas the Reply has none. Lastly, concerning the general tenor
of the Correspondence, he says:
Nothing decisive appears to have been
alleged against the factual contents of the Reply of Joseph
in its more original form, the Long Version. The stylistic
difference supports its authenticity. It is what might be
expected in documents emanating from widely separated parts
of the Jewish world, where also the level of culture was by
no means the same. It is perhaps allowable here to record
the impression, for what it is worth, that in general the
language of the Reply is less artificial, more naive, than
that of the Letter.
To sum up, it is difficult to understand why past
historians were so reluctant to believe that the Khazar Kagan was
capable of dictating a letter, though it was known that he corresponded
with the Byzantine Emperor (we remember the seals of three solidi);
or that pious Jews in Spain and Egypt should have diligently copied
and preserved a message from the only Jewish king since biblical
times.
APPENDIX IV
SOME IMPLICATIONS
- ISRAEL AND THE DIASPORA
WHILE this book deals with past history, it unavoidably
carries certain implications for the present and future. lIn the first place, I am aware of the danger that it may be maliciously
misinterpreted as a denial of the State of Israels right to
exist. But that right is not based on the hypothetical origins of
the Jewish people, nor on the mythological covenant of Abraham with
God; it is based on international law i.e., on the United
Nations decision in 1947 to partition Palestine, once a Turkish
province, then a British Mandated Territory, into an Arab and a
Jewish State. Whatever the Israeli citizens racial origins,
and whatever illusions they entertain about them, their State exists
de jure and de facto, and cannot be undone, except
by genocide. Without entering into controversial issues, one may
add, as a matter of historical fact, that the partition of Palestine
was the result of a century of peaceful Jewish immigration and pioneering
effort, which provide the ethical justification for the States
legal existence. Whether the chromosomes of its people contain genes
of Khazar or Semitic, Roman or Spanish origin, is irrelevant, and
cannot affect Israels right to exist nor the moral
obligation of any civilized person, Gentile or Jew, to defend that
right. Even the geographical origin of the native Israelis
parents or grandparents tends to be forgotten in the bubbling racial
melting pot. The problem of the Khazar infusion a thousand years
ago, however fascinating, is irrelevant to modern Israel. lThe Jews who inhabit it, regardless
of their chequered origins, possess the essential requirements of
a nation: a country of their own, a common language, government
and army. The Jews of the Diaspora have none of these requirements
of nationhood. What sets them apart as a special category from the
Gentiles amidst whom they live is their declared religion, whether
they practise it or not. Here lies the basic difference between
Israelis and Jews of the Diaspora. The former have acquired a national
identity; the latter are labelled as Jews only by their religion
not by their nationality, not by their race. lThis, however, creates a tragic paradox,
because the Jewish religion unlike Christianity, Buddhism
or Islam implies membership of a historical nation, a chosen
race. All Jewish festivals commemorate events in national history:
the exodus from Egypt, the Maccabean revolt, the death of the oppressor
Haman, the destruction of the Temple. The Old Testament is first
and foremost the narrative of a nations history; it gave monotheism
to the world, yet its credo is tribal rather than universal. Every
prayer and ritual observance proclaims membership of an ancient
race, which automatically separates the Jew from the racial and
historic past of the people in whose midst he lives. The Jewish
faith, as shown by 2000 years of tragic history, is nationally and
socially self-segregating. It sets the Jew apart and invites his
being set apart. It automatically creates physical and cultural
ghettoes. It transformed the Jews of the Diaspora into a pseudo-nation
without any of the attributes and privileges of nationhood, held
together loosely by a system of traditional beliefs based on racial
and historical premisses which turn out to be illusory. lOrthodox Jewry is a vanishing
minority. Its stronghold was Eastern Europe where the Nazi fury
reached its peak and wiped them almost completely off the face of
the earth. Its scattered survivors in the Western world no longer
carry much influence, while the bulk of the orthodox communities
of North Africa, the Yemen, Syria and Iraq emigrated to Israel.
Thus orthodox Judaism in the Diaspora is dying out, and it is the
vast majority of enlightened or agnostic Jews who perpetuate the
paradox by loyally clinging to their pseudo-national status in the
belief that it is their duty to preserve the Jewish tradition. lIt is, however, not easy to define what
the term "Jewish tradition" signifies in the eyes of this
enlightened majority, who reject the Chosen-Race doctrine of orthodoxy.
That doctrine apart, the universal messages of the Old Testament
the enthronement of the one and invisible God, the Ten Commandments,
the ethos of the Hebrew prophets, the Proverbs and Psalms
have entered into the mainstream of the Judeo-Helenic-Christian
tradition and become the common property of Jew and Gentile alike.
lAfter the destruction of Jerusalem,
the Jews ceased to have a language and secular culture of their
own. Hebrew as a vernacular yielded to Aramaic before the beginning
of the Christian era; the Jewish scholars and poets in Spain wrote
in Arabic, others later in German, Polish, Russian, English and
French. Certain Jewish communities developed dialects of their own,
such as Yiddish and Ladino, but none of these produced works comparable
to the impressive Jewish contribution to German, Austro-Hungarian
or American literature. lThe main, specifically Jewish literary activity of the Diaspora
was theological. Yet Talmud, Kabbala, and the bulky tomes of biblical
exegesis are practically unknown to the contemporary Jewish public,
although they are, to repeat it once more, the only relics of a
specifically Jewish tradition if that term is to have a concrete
meaning during the last two millennia. In other words, whatever
came out of the Diaspora is either not specifically Jewish, or not
part of a living tradition. The philosophical, scientific and artistic
achievements of individual Jews consist in contributions to the
culture of their host nations; they do not represent a common cultural
inheritance or autonomous body of traditions. lTo sum up, the Jews of our day
have no cultural tradition in common, merely certain habits and
behaviour-patterns, derived by social inheritance from the traumatic
experience of the ghetto, and from a religion which the majority
does not practise or believe in, but which nevertheless confers
on them a pseudo-national status. Obviously as I have argued
elsewhere the long-term solution of the paradox can only
be emigration to Israel or gradual assimilation to their host nations.
Before the holocaust, this process was in full swing; and in 1975
Time Magazine reported that American Jews "tend to marry
outside their faith at a high rate; almost one-third of all marriages
are mixed". lNevertheless the lingering influence of Judaisms racial and historical
message, though based on illusion, acts as a powerful emotional
break by appealing to tribal loyalty. It is in this context that
the part played by the thirteenth tribe in ancestral history becomes
relevant to the Jews of the Diaspora. Yet, as already said, it is
irrelevant to modern Israel, which has acquired a genuine national
identity. It is perhaps symbolic that Abraham Poliak, a professor
of history at Tel Aviv University and no doubt an Israeli patriot,
made a major contribution to our knowledge of Jewrys Khazar
ancestry, undermining the legend of the Chosen Race. It may also
be significant that the native Israeli "Sabra" represents,
physically and mentally, the complete opposite of the "typical
Jew", bred in the ghetto.
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY
Alföldi, "La Royauté Double des Turcs",
2me Congrès Turc dHistoire (Istanbul, 1937)
Allen, W. E. D., A History of the Georgian People
(London, 1932).
Annals of Admont, Klebel, E., "Eme neu
aufgefundene Salzburger Geschichtsquelle", Mitteilungen
der Gesellschaft für Salzburger Landeskunde, 1921.
Arne, T. J., "La Suède et 1Orient",
Archives dÉtudes Orientales, 8°. v.8, Upsala, 1914.
Artamonov, M. I., Studies in Ancient Khazar History
(in Russian) (Leningrad, 1936).
Artamonov, M. I., Khazar History (in Russian)
(Leningrad, 1962).
Bader, O. H., Studies of the Kama Archaeological
Expedition (in Russian) (Kharkhov, 1953).
Al-Bakri, Book of Kingdoms and Roads, French
tr. by Défreméry, J. Asiatique, 1849.
Ballas, J. A., Beiträge zur Kenntnis der Trierischen
Volkssprache (1903).
Bar Hebracus, Chronography (Oxford, 1932).
Barker, F., "Crusades" in Enc. Britannica,
1973 printing.
Baron, S. W., A Social and Relgious History of
the Jews, Vols. III and IV (New York, 1957).
Bartha, A., A IX-X Századi Magyar Társadalom
(Hungarian Society in the 9th-10th Centuries) (Budapest, 1968).
Barthold, V., see Gardezi and Hudud al Alam.
Beddoe, J., "On the Physical Characters of
the Jews", Trans. Ethn. Soc., Vol.1 pp. 222-37, London,
1861.
Ben Barzillay, Jehudah, Sefer ha-Ittim ("Book
of the Festivals") (circa 1100).
Ben-Daud, Ibrahim, Sefer ha-Kabbalah, in
Mediaeval Jewish Chronicles, ed. Neubauer, I, 79.
Benjamin of Tudela, The Itinerary of Rabbi Benjamin
of Tudela, Asher, A., tr. and ed., 2 vols. (London and Berlin,
1841).
Blake, R. P., and Frye, R. N., "Notes on the
Risala of Ibn Fadlan" in Byzantina Metabyzantina, Vol.
I, Part 11, 1949.
Brutzkus, J., "Chasaren" in Jewish
Enc. (New York, 1901-6).
Bury, J. B., A History of the Eastern Roman Empire
(London, 1912).
Bury, J. B., Byzantinische Zeitschrift XIV,
pp.511-70.
Buxtorf, J., fil., ed., Jehuda Halevi, Liber
Cosri (Basle 1660).
Carpini, The Texts and Versions ofJohn de Plano
Carpini, ed. Hakluyt, Works, Extra Series v.13 (Hakluyt Soc.,
1903).
Cassel, Paulus (Selig), Magyarische Alterthümer
(Berlin, 1847).
Cassel, Paulus (Selig), Der Chasarische Königsbrief
aus dem 10. Jahrhundert (Berlin, 1876).
Cedrenus, Georgius, ed. Bekker (Bonn, 1839).
Chwolson, D. A., Eighteen Hebrew Grave Inscriptions
from the Crimea (in German: St Petersburg, 1865) (in Russian:
Moscow, 1869).
Chwolson, D. A., Corpus of Hebrew Inscriptions,
German ed. (St Petersburg, 1882).
Comas, J., "The Race Question in Modern
Science" (UNESCO, Paris, 1958).
Constantine Porphyrogenitus, De Administrando
Imperio, revised 2nd ed. of Moravcsik and Jenkins text
(Washington DC, 1967).
Constantine Porphyrogenitus, De Cerimoniis,
ed., with commentary, A. Vogt (Paris, 1935-40).
Dimaski, Muhammad, Manuel de la Cosmographie
du Moyen Age (Copenhague, 1874).
Disraeli, B., The Wondrous Tale of Alroy
(London, 1833).
Druthmar of Aquitania, Christian, Expositio in
Evangelium Mattei, in Migne, Patrologia Latina (Paris
1844-55).
Dubnow, S., Weltgeschichte des jüdischen Volkes,
Band IV (Berlin, 1926).
Dunlop, D. M., The History of the Jewish Khazars
(Princeton, 1954).
Dunlop, D. M., "The Khazars" in The
World History of the Jewish People, see Roth, ed.
Dunlop, D. M., "Khazars" in Enc. Judaica,
1971-2 printing.
Eldad ha-Dani, Relations dEldad le Danite,
Voyageur du IXe Siècle (Paris, 1838).
Fishberg, M., The Jews A Study of Race
and Environment (London and Felling-on-Tyne, 1911).
Fraehn, Khazars, Memoirs of the Russian Academy
(1822).
Frazer, Sir James, "The Killing of the Khazar
Kings" in Folklore, XXVIII, 1917.
Frye, R. N., see Blake, R. P.
Fuhrmann, Alt- und Neuösterreich (Wien, 1737).
Gardezi, Russian tr. Barthold, Académie Impériale
des Sciences, seérie VIII, Vol. I, No.4 (St Petersburg, 1897).
Gibb, H. A. R., and de Goeje, M. J., article on
"Arab Historiography" in Enc. Britannica, 1955
printing.
Gibbon, B., The History of the Decline and Fall
of the Roman Empire, Vol. V (2nd ed., London, 1901).
Goeje, de, ed., Bibliotheca Geographorum Arabicorum
(Bonn).
Goeje, de, see Gibb, H. A. R.
Graetz, H. H., History of the Jews (Philadelphia,
1891-98).
Gregoire, H., "Le Glozel Khazare",
Byzantion, 1937, pp.225-66.
Halevi, Jehuda, Kitab at Khazari, tr. Hirschfeld,
new revised ed. (London, 1931); see also Buxtorf, J., fil.
Harkary, A. B., "Ein Briefwechsel zwischen
Cordova und Astrachan zur Zeit Swjatoslaws (um 960), als Beitrag
zur alten Geschichte Süd-Russlands in Russische Revue,
Vol. VI, 1875, pp. 69-97.
Harkavy, A. B., Altjüdische Denkmäler aus der
Krim, Memoirs of the Russian Academy (1876).
Herzog, E., see Zborowski, M.
Hudud al Alam ("Regions of the World"),
Barthold V., ed. (Leningrad, 1930), translation and explanation,
Minorsky, V. (London, 1937).
Hussey, J. M., Cambridge Mediaeval History,
Vol. III c (1966).
Ibn Fadlan, see Zeki Validi Togan; also Blake R.
P., and Frye, R. N.
Ibn Hawkal, Bibliotheca Geographorum Arabicorum;
2 ed. Kramers (1939). See also Ouseley, Sir W.
Ibn Jakub, Ibrahim, Spuler, B., in Jahrbücher
fur die Geschichte Osteuropas, III, 1-10.
Ibn Nadim, Kitab al Fihrist ("Bibliographical
Encyclopaedia"), ed. Flügel.
Ibn Rusta, ed. de Goeje, Bibliotheca Geographorum
Arabicorum VII.
Ibn-Said al-Maghribi. Bodleian MS quoted by Dunlop
(1954), p.11.
Istakhri, ed. de Goeje, Bibliotheca Geographorum
Arabicorum, pars. 1.
Jacobs, J., "On the Racial Characteristics
of Modern Jews", J. Anthrop. Inst., Vol. XV, pp. 23-62,
1886.
Kahle, P. E., Bonn University in pre-Nazi and
Nazi Times: 1923-1939. Experiences of a German Professor, privately
printed in London (1945).
Kahle, P. B., The Cairo Geniza (Oxford, 1959).
Karpovich, M., see Vernadsky, G.
Kerr, N., Inebriety (London, 1889).
Kniper, A. H., "Caucasus, People of" in
Enc. Britannica, 1973 printing.
Koestler, A., "Judah at the Crossroads"
in The Trail of the Dinosaur (London and New York, 1955;
Danube ed., 1970).
Kokovtsov, P., The Hebrew-Khazar Correspondence
in the Tenth Century (in Russian) (Leningrad, 1932).
Kutschera, Hugo Freiherr von, Die Chasaren
(Wien, 1910).
Landau, "The Present Position of the Khazar
Problem", (in Hebrew), Zion, Jerusalem, 1942.
Lázló, G., The Art of the Migration Period
(London, 1974).
Lawrence, T. E., Seven Pillars of Wisdom
(London, 1906 ed.).
Leiris, M., "Race and Culture" (UNESCO,
Paris, 1958).
Luschan, F. von, "Die anthropologische Stellung
der Juden", Correspondenzblatt der deutschen Gesellschaft
für Anthropologie, etc., Vol. XXIII, pp.94-102, 1891.
Macartney, C. A., The Magyars in the Ninth Century
(Cambridge, 1930).
McEvedy, C., The Penguin Atlas of Mediaeval History
(1961).
Marquart, J., Osteuropäische und ostasiatische
Streifizüge (Hildesheim, 1903).
al-Masudi, Muruj udh-Dhahab wa Maadin ul-Jawahir
("Meadows of Gold Mines and Precious Stones"), French
tr., 9 vol. (Paris, 1861-77).
Mieses, M., Die Entstehungsuhrsache der jüdischen
Dialekte (Berlin-Wien, 1915).
Mieses, M., Die Jiddische Sprache (Berlin-Wien,
1924).
Minorsky, V., see Hudud al Alam.
Muquadassi, Descriptio Imperii Moslemici, Bibliotheca
Geographorum Arabica III, 3 (Bonn).
Nestor and pseudo-Nestor, see Russian Primary
Chronicle.
Obolensky, D., The Byzantine Commonwealth
Eastern Europe 500-1453 (London, 1971).
Ouseley, Sir W., The Oriental Geography of Ebn
Haukal (London, 1800).
Paszkiewicz, H., The Origin of Russia (London,
1954).
Patai, R., article "Jews" in Enc. Britannica,
Vol. XII, 1054, 1973 printing.
Petachia of Ratisbon, Sibub Haolam,
ed. Benisch (London, 1856).
Photius, Homilies, English translation with
introduction and commentary by C. Mango (Cambridge, Mass., 1958).
Poliak, A. N. "The Khazar Conversion to Judaism"
(in Hebrew), Zion, Jerusalem, 1941.
Poliak, A. N., Khazaria The History of
a Jewish Kingdom in Europe (in Hebrew) (Mossad Bialik,
Tel Aviv, 1951).
Povezt Vremennikh Let, see Russian Primary
Chronicle.
Priscus, Corpus Scriptorum Historiae Byzantinae
(Bonn).
Reid, G. A., Alcoholism (London, 1902).
Reinach, Th., "Judaei" in Dictionnaire
des Antiquités.
Reinach, Th., article "Diaspora" in
Jewish Enc.
Renan, Ernest, Le Judaisme comme Race et Religion
(Paris, 1883).
Ripley, W., The Races of Europe (London,
"900).
Russian Primary Chronicle, Laurentian Text,
tr. and ed. Cross, S. H., and Sherbowitz-Wetzor, C. P. (Cambridge,
Mass., 1953).
Roth, C., ed. The World History of the Jewish
People, Vol. II: The Dark Ages (London, 1966).
Roth, C., "Jews" in Enc. Britannica,
1973 printing.
Sava, G., Valley of the Forgotten People
(London, 1946).
Schram, Anselmus, Flores Chronicorum Austriae
(1702).
Schultze Das Martyrium des heiligen Abo von
Tiflis, Texte und Untersuchungen für Geschichte der altchristlichen
Literatur, XIII (1905).
Shapiro, H., "The Jewish People: A Biological
History" (UNESCO, Paris, 1953).
Sharf A., Byzantine Jewry From Justinian
to the Fourth Crusade (London, 1971).
Sinor, D., "Khazars" in Enc. Britannica,
1973 printing.
Smith, H., in Proc. Glasgow University Oriental
Society, V, pp. 65-66.
al-Tabari, Geschichte der Perser und Araber zur
Zeit der Sasaniden (Leyden, 1879-1901).
Togan, see Zeki Validi.
Toynbee, A., A Study of History, abridgement
of Vols. I-VI by D. C. Somervell (Oxford, 1947).
Toynbee, A., Constantine Porphyrogenitus and
his World (London, New York and Toronto, 1973).
Vasiliev, A. A., The Goths in the Crimea
(Cambridge, Mass., 1936).
Vernadsky, G. Ancient Russia in Vernadsky
and Karpovich, A History of Russia, Vol. I (New Haven, 1943).
Vernadsky, G., Kievan Russia, in the same
series, Vol. II (New Haven, 1948).
Vetulani, A., "The Jews in Mediaeval Poland",
Jewish J. of Sociology, December, 1962.
Virchow, R., "Gesamtbericht
über die
Farbe der Haut, der Haare und der Augen der Schulkinder in Deutschland",
Archiv für Anthropologie, Vol. XVI, pp. 275-475, 1886.
Weingreen, J., A Practical Grammar for Classical
Hebrew, 2nd ed., Oxford, 1959
William of Malmesbury, De gestis regum Anglorum.
Yakubi, Buldan, Bibliotheca Geographorum Arabica
VII (Bonn).
Yakut, Mujam al-Buldan, ed. Wüstenfeld (Leipzig,
1866-70).
Zajaczkowski, The Khazar Culture and its Heirs (in
Polish) (Breslau, 1946).
Zajaczkowski, "The Problem of the Language
of the Khazars", Proc. Breslau Soc. of Sciences, 1946.
Zborowski, M., and Herzog, E., Life Is With People
The Jewish Little-Town of Eastern Europe (New York, 19s2).
Zeki Validi Togan, A., "Ibn Fadlans Reisebericht"
in Abhandlungen für die Kunde des Morgenlandes, Band 24, Nr.
3 (Leipzig, 1939).
Zeki Validi Togan, A., "Völkerschaften des
Chasarenreiches im neunten Jahrhundert", Körösi Csoma-Archivum,
1940.
REFERENCES
Chapter 1
|